Author name: Ed Urzi

Galatians – Chapter Four

I

We can open our survey of Galatians chapter four with a look at each of the three sections that comprise this chapter. The first section covers verses one through seven and continues the “faith versus law” discussion that Paul the Apostle began earlier in chapter three. The next portion encompasses verses eight through twenty. This highly personal section highlights Paul’s deep concern for the Galatian churches and the damage that had been inflicted upon them by the false teachers of their day.

Finally, Galatians chapter four will end with a comparison of the Old and New Covenants. While the great Old Testament patriarch Abraham will serve as the focal point of this section, these verses will also call attention to the historic example of his wife, two of his sons, as well as another prominent member of his family. In addition, Paul will touch upon such varied subjects as Greco-Roman family law, Old Testament history, and Biblical geography throughout these verses.

We’ll take some time to examine those subjects and events over the course of this chapter. But first, the opening verses of Galatians chapter four will build upon the concept of Christians as “…children of God through faith in Jesus Christ” (Galatians 3:26 TLB) that Paul began earlier in chapter three. Unfortunately, this means that the chapter break serves to interrupt this train of thought.

With this in mind, its easy to forget that the chapters and verses found in modern-day versions of the Bible did not appear within the original Biblical manuscripts. Instead, these references were later added to help identify each individual portion of Scripture. Because of this, its important to remember that the Biblical book we know today as the New Testament Epistle to the Galatians was originally written as a personal letter to the local churches of that area.

This meant that Paul’s correspondence flowed in a manner similar to a modern-day letter without chapter or verse divisions. As a result, the line of reasoning that began near the end of chapter three may not be apparent as we enter chapter four. Therefore, we can establish the continuity between these chapters in the following manner…

“And if you belong to Christ, then you are Abraham’s descendants, heirs according to the promise. Now I mean that the heir, as long as he is a minor, is no different from a slave, though he is the owner of everything. But he is under guardians and managers until the date set by his father” (Galatians 3:29-4:2 NET).

We’ll begin our look at the meaning and application of these verses next.

II

“Now I say that the heir, as long as he is a child, does not differ at all from a slave, though he is master of all, but is under guardians and stewards until the time appointed by the father” (Galatians 4:1-2).

Galatians 4:1-2 was written to a group of Christians who were being pressed to observe a set of spiritual rules and regulations. Unfortunately, rules and regulations often do little to establish relationships, and Paul the Apostle will illustrate that point with a look at the family dynamics that exist between a parent and young child.

While the small child of a well-to-do family might be heir to a large inheritance, a financial planner will generally serve as the steward of his or her assets until the child reaches a predetermined age. Until that time, the child is subject to the financial decisions of others even though he or she will eventually come into possession of a large estate.

In a similar manner, the Jewish and Gentile Christians of Galatia were each under different types of subjection before they came to Christ. For instance, the Gentile believers were subjects in a world that is described for us in the New Testament epistle of 1 John…

“Everything that is in the world—the craving for whatever the body feels, the craving for whatever the eyes see and the arrogant pride in one’s possessions—is not of the Father but is of the world. And the world and its cravings are passing away, but the person who does the will of God remains forever” (1 John 2:16-17 CEV).

On the other hand, the Jewish Christians of Galatia were subject to the bondage of the Mosaic Law before they accepted Christ. This reality prompted one commentator to ask the following questions and offer a subsequent answer…

“Since God intended all along to put men right with himself through faith in Christ, two questions arise: (1) Why didn’t Christ come immediately when our first parents sinned? (2) Why did God leave mankind for so many ages under the control of the law of nature and the Law of Moses…? Paul answers these questions with the example of a ‘young son.’” (1)

If Israel’s long history under the Mosaic Law teaches anything, it teaches that humanity is incapable of meeting God’s standards. So just as a young man or woman carries the experience gained as a child into adulthood, the experience gained under the Law in this regard would serve to prepare the Jewish people for the appearance of the Messiah.

(1) Ice, Rhoderick D. “Commentary on Galatians 4:4”. “The Bible Study New Testament”. [verse 1] https://www.studylight.org/commentaries/ice/galatians-4.html. College Press, Joplin, MO. 1974.

III

“Think of it this way. If a father dies and leaves an inheritance for his young children, those children are not much better off than slaves until they grow up, even though they actually own everything their father had. They have to obey their guardians until they reach whatever age their father set” (Galatians 4:1-2 NET).

In first-century world of the Galatian churches, a father often appointed guardians to assume responsibility for the welfare of his children. Galatians 4:2 borrows from that imagery to illustrate the experience of those who lived under the Mosaic Law. In a sense, the Law mirrored the relationship between a parent and a young child in several respects. For example…

  • Much like a small child is not permitted to eat whatever he or she may desire, the Law prohibited the people of Israel from eating certain foods (Leviticus 11).
  • Just as a parent or guardian may restrict the style of clothing a youth might wear to ensure that he or she maintains a God-honoring appearance, the Law instituted dress restrictions as well (Deuteronomy 22:5, 11).
  • If left to themselves, children will generally demonstrate little respect for authority. Therefore, the Law taught them to do so (Leviticus 22:9).
  • An immature child must often be motivated to do what is right through various forms of punishment. The Law did much the same thing (Deuteronomy 28:15-68).
  • A child must often be given a schedule of activities to perform. In a similar manner, the Law scheduled a number of mandatory observances for the people of Israel (Leviticus 23).

So the Mosaic Law functioned much like a mirror that reflected the immature relationship that existed between God and His people under the Old Covenant. But this was not only true for the people of Israel; it was also true of those who did not have access to the Mosaic Law, but in a much less formal way. You see, Galatians 4:3 goes on to say this…

“Even so we, when we were children, were in bondage under the elements of the world” (Galatians 4:3).

One version of this passage refers to the “elements of the world” in this manner: “…when we were children (spiritually immature), were kept like slaves under the elementary [man-made religious or philosophical] teachings of the world” (AMP). While the Jewish people were bound to the dictates of the Law, others were bound by a different set of rules: the elementary principles reflected in the attitudes, values, and belief systems of a world that rejected the God of the Scriptures.

IV

“But when the fullness of the time had come, God sent forth His Son, born of a woman, born under the law, to redeem those who were under the law, that we might receive the adoption as sons” (Galatians 4:4-5).

The Old Testament book of Ecclesiastes contains an enduring truth that has persevered throughout the generations: “For everything there is a season, a time for every activity under heaven” (Ecclesiastes 3:1). Galatians 4:4 expands upon that idea by telling us that God sent forth his Son “when the fullness of the time had come” so we might be adopted as the sons and daughters of God.

We can associate “the fullness of time” with Jesus’ birth, an event that took place during (or just prior to) the early first century.  But what facilitated that decision? Why did the early first century represent the right time for the appearance of the Messiah? Well, there are three elements that provide us with some insight into that question.

First, we can say that the nation of Israel possessed the Old Testament Scriptures in their entirety long before the dawn of the first century. Those books had already been translated and distributed for the benefit of those who did not read or speak Hebrew during that time. That effort resulted in the Septuagint, a translation of the Scriptures into the Greek language. This made the Scriptures available to those who previously did not have access to them.

This was important because the Greek language had risen to prominence and had become an official language of the Roman Empire during that time. Since the New Testament was written in koine (or common) Greek, both the Old and New Testaments were available to anyone who knew the language and wanted access to God’s Word.

We should also consider the military impact of the Roman Empire during that era. The Roman army enforced peace throughout the known world of that period and protected those who might otherwise have fought or been killed in various military actions. In addition, the extensive road system maintained by the Roman Empire made traveling through the distant reaches of the Empire easier than it had ever been before and facilitated the spread of the gospel.

So the peaceful environment enforced by the Roman Empire, the ability to travel long distances with relative ease, and the use of a commonly understood language all help to explain why the first century represented the right time for the Savior’s appearance.

V

“But when the fullness of time had come, God sent forth his Son, born of woman, born under the law, to redeem those who were under the law, so that we might receive adoption as sons” (Galatians 4:4-5).

Unlike like some other ancient practices that have fallen out of use, the concept of adoption is one that should be familiar to modern-day audiences. Each year, tens of thousands of children are adopted into new families, thus making the practice of adoption as familiar today as it was in the New Testament era. In fact, the ancient and modern concepts of adoption have not changed much for they both refer to the formal acceptance of another’s child as one’s own.

As used here in Galatians 4:5, this word refers to the act of “placing as a son” (1) and “signifies the place and condition of a son given to one to whom it does not naturally belong.” (2) One commentator provides some helpful background information regarding the process of adoption under ancient Roman law…

“When the adoption was complete it was complete indeed. The person who had been adopted had all the rights of a legitimate son in his new family and completely lost all rights in his old family. In the eyes of the law he was a new person. So new was he that even all debts and obligations connected with his previous family were abolished as if they had never existed.” (3)

So the adopted child became an entirely new person from a legal perspective as well as an official and permanent heir within the family. (4) And even though the adopted child might be young and immature, he or she was formally recognized as the equal of any other biological family member. This is the imagery that Galatians 4:5 uses to illustrate our status as the adoptive sons and daughters of God through Christ.

Romans chapter eight elaborates on this concept in a highly encouraging portion of Scripture…

“For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, these are sons of God. For you did not receive the spirit of bondage again to fear, but you received the Spirit of adoption by whom we cry out, ‘Abba, Father.’ The Spirit Himself bears witness with our spirit that we are children of God, and if children, then heirs—heirs of God and joint heirs with Christ, if indeed we suffer with Him, that we may also be glorified together” (Romans 8:14-17).

(1) G5206 huiothesia https://www.blueletterbible.org/lang/lexicon/lexicon.cfm?t=kjv&strongs=g5206

(2) Vines, W. E., M. A. Entry for ‘Adoption’. Vine’s Expository Dictionary of NT Words. https://www.studylight.org/dictionaries/ved/a/adoption.html. 1940.

(3) Barclay, William. “Commentary on Ephesians 1:4”. “William Barclay’s Daily Study Bible”. https://www.studylight.org/commentaries/dsb/ephesians-1.html. 1956-1959.

(4) Dr. Bob Utley. Free Bible Commentary, Galatians 4 [4:5] Copyright © 2014 Bible Lessons International http://www.freebiblecommentary.org/new_testament_studies/VOL07/VOL07A_04.html

VI

“And because you are sons, God has sent the Spirit of his Son into our hearts, crying, ‘Abba! Father!’ So you are no longer a slave, but a son, and if a son, then an heir through God” (Galatians 4:6-7).

Those who lived under the Mosaic Law were subject to a number of rules and regulations that regulated daily life and prescribed the manner in which sinful human beings were permitted to approach a holy God. Although the exact count varies, many sources report that there were as many as 613 individual commandments contained within the Old Testament Law.

While the Law permitted imperfect human beings to approach God and receive genuine forgiveness for their sins, it did not easily facilitate the kind of relationship that one might enjoy with a loving father or other close family member. However, that changed with Jesus’ sacrificial death on our behalf. Through Christ, we can now enjoy the kind of warm, loving, family-oriented relationship with God that is described for us in the passage quoted above.

This new kind of relationship is exemplified by the use of the Aramaic word “Abba,” a word that roughly translates to “Daddy” or “Papa” in modern-day use. Jesus utilized this term in relation to God during His final hours in the Garden of Gethsemane when He said, “Abba, Father, all things are possible for You. Take this cup away from Me; nevertheless, not what I will, but what You will” (Matthew 14:36).

So Galatians 4:6-7 tells us that those who approach God through Christ can enter into the same kind of secure, loving, and intimate relationship with God the Father that Jesus enjoyed. Through Christ, our interaction with God can become much like the close, trusted relationship that one might experience with a beloved family member. This does not mean that we treat God casually, nonchalantly, or indifferently, for an attitude of respect and reverence should always characterize our relationship with Him. However, it does mean that we can relate to our heavenly Father in a warm, loving manner and not as a cold, remote, impersonal being.

One Biblical scholar places the use of the word “Abba” in perspective for us with the following observation: “It was natural for Jesus, God’s Son in a unique sense, to use this term. Now the Spirit puts the same word on the lips of men and women who are adopted in Christ (Rom. 8:15).” (1)

(1) Sproul, R. C. (Ed.). (2015). The Reformation Study Bible: English Standard Version (2015 Edition) (p. 2080). Orlando, FL: Reformation Trust.

VII

“Formerly when you did not know God, you were enslaved to beings that by nature are not gods at all. But now that you have come to know God (or rather to be known by God), how can you turn back again to the weak and worthless basic forces? Do you want to be enslaved to them all over again?” (Galatians 4:8-9 NET).

The members of the first-century Galatian churches faced a spiritual crossroad. One direction led to a warm and loving relationship with God through faith in Christ. The other led to a works-based relationship that was predicated upon “…the same kind of weak and useless rules you followed before” (ERV). Unfortunately, it appears that the Galatians had already started down the wrong path.

That choice meant exchanging one set of spiritual regulations (the pagan observances they followed before coming to Christ) for a different set of regulations (the Mosaic Law they had started to observe under the influence of the Judaizers). So what made those rules and regulations “powerless and bankrupt” (GW)? Well, one source offers an explanation…

“Before conversion, Paul’s readers (mainly Gentiles but some Jews) ‘were slaves’ to religious traditions that, in the case of Gentiles, included counterfeit gods. Now at liberty, they were in danger of turning back to the same slavery. They might return to a system that was ‘weak’ (with no power to justify or sanctify), ‘worthless’ (providing no inheritance), and elementary (‘elemental’) …Both Jewish and Gentile converts had lived bound to worldly elemental forces until Christ released them. These forces, even today, include everything in which people place their trust apart from God: their gods to which they become slaves.” (1)

However, there is another aspect to consider. You see, much like the false teachers of first-century Galatia, there are some who seek to create a similar sense of dependency today. The difference is that one type of dependency is based upon a set of rules. The other is built upon a person or organization.

You see, some individuals and organizations teach that others cannot understand the Scriptures without the aid of their study materials. Others profess to offer Scriptural enlightenment by way of a special revelation. Or perhaps a charismatic leader may seek to establish a following by claiming to serve as the personal conduit of Biblical truth.

This makes it important to distinguish between those who teach the Scriptures and those who say that we cannot understand the Bible without their assistance. There is a considerable difference between those who seek to communicate God’s Word and those who seek to create a sense of dependency by teaching (or implying) that others cannot understand the Bible without their help.

(1) Bruce, F. F. The Epistle to the Galatians. New International Greek Testament Commentary series (pp. 202-3) Exeter, England: Paternoster Press, 1982; reprint ed., Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1983 and Fung, Ronald Y. K. The Epistle to the Galatians (p. 191) quoted in Constable, Thomas. DD. “Commentary on Galatians 4:4”. “Expository Notes of Dr. Thomas Constable”. https://www.studylight.org/commentaries/dcc/galatians-4.html. 2012.

VIII

“Formerly, when you did not know God, you were enslaved to those that by nature are not gods. But now that you have come to know God, or rather to be known by God, how can you turn back again to the weak and worthless elementary principles of the world, whose slaves you want to be once more?” (Galatians 4:8-9 ESV).

The Apostle Paul used an interesting turn of phrase within this passage: “…now you know God, or better still, God knows you” (CEV). This seemingly offhand remark should prompt us to ask a critical question: which of the following is more important- that we know God or God knows us?

Before we answer that question, let’s first consider a portion of Jesus’ teaching from the Sermon on the Mount…

“Not everyone who says to me, ‘Lord, Lord,’ will enter the kingdom of heaven, but only he who does the will of my Father who is in heaven. Many will say to me on that day, ‘Lord, Lord, did we not prophesy in your name, and in your name drive out demons and perform many miracles?’ Then I will tell them plainly, ‘I never knew you. Away from me, you evildoers!’” (Matthew 7:21-23 NIV).

While statistics show that a majority of people believe in “God,” how many lead the kind of lives that demonstrate evidence for that belief? The answer is likely to be “not many,” for if the majority of those who profess to believe in God actually led the kind of lives that honored Him, the world would certainly be a different place. It was this kind of mindset that surely led to the following admonition from the New Testament epistle of James…

“Do what God’s word says. Don’t merely listen to it, or you will fool yourselves. If someone listens to God’s word but doesn’t do what it says, he is like a person who looks at his face in a mirror, studies his features, goes away, and immediately forgets what he looks like. However, the person who continues to study God’s perfect laws that make people free and who remains committed to them will be blessed. People like that don’t merely listen and forget; they actually do what God’s laws say” (James 1:22-25 GW).

There may come a time when many will be surprised to find that Jesus is far different from their conception of Him. This is why our understanding of Jesus must be based upon the person we find within the pages of the Scriptures. A “Jesus” who is based upon some other source may prompt the following response from Him someday: “I never knew you.”

IX

“You observe days and months and seasons and years. I am afraid for you, lest I have labored for you in vain” (Galatians 4:10-11).

Many cultures and societies hold ceremonial observances that are marked by days, months, seasons, and years. For instance, some traditional observances commemorate the changing seasons while others honor an individual or event from the past. Most societies differentiate between weekdays (when we customarily work for an employer) and weekends (when we are typically off from such work). And of course, January 1st is widely celebrated to mark the beginning of each new year.

Many traditional observances provide a sense of structure in an ever-changing world. They establish cherished memories, honor the sacrifices of those who preceded us, and provide a respite from the daily challenges of life. The problem was that the false teachers of Galatia were pressing the Galatian Christians to engage in certain observances as a way to find favor with God. Unfortunately, the Galatians didn’t understand that such observances do not make us right with God nor do they add anything to Christ’s finished work on the cross.

A look at the Jewish religious calendar provides some insight into the “days and months and seasons and years” that Paul the Apostle referenced in this passage. For example, the Law mandated a weekly day of rest known as the Sabbath. Months were marked by the appearance of the new moon. The changing seasons brought several periods of special observance including Passover, the Feast of Weeks, the Feast of Tabernacles, the Feast of Trumpets (also known as Rosh Hashanah or the Jewish New Year) and The Day Of Atonement. Later additions to this calendar included Purim and Chanukah.

Each seven year period also brought a year of rest for the farmlands of Israel. This seven-year cycle prohibited a landowner from plowing or planting a field for twelve months and then allowed agricultural activity to resume. Finally, the year of Jubilee took place every fiftieth year and marked an occasion where Hebrew slaves were freed and ancestral lands were returned to their original owners.

While Paul occasionally took part in some of these observances following his conversion to Christianity, he voluntarily did so for an important reason: it enabled him to establish a common ground with others for the sake of the gospel (1 Corinthians 9:19-23). But unlike those who were leading the Galatians into such observances, Paul did not do so to gain favor or acceptance with God. That could only be secured through Christ.

X

“Brethren, I urge you to become like me, for I became like you. You have not injured me at all” (Galatians 4:12).

Acts chapter ten relates the experience of the Apostle Peter as he shared the gospel with a Roman centurion. During that conversation, Peter remarked, “…’You know it’s forbidden for a Jewish man to associate with or visit a foreigner. But God has shown me that I must not call any person common or unclean’” (Acts 10:28 HCSB).

Much like the Apostle Peter, Paul the Apostle left the restrictions of the Old Testament Law in order to freely interact with the Gentile populations of Galatia. In this sense, Paul became like the Galatians to preach the gospel to them. Therefore, it is highly ironic that Paul now had to encourage the Galatians to become like him just as he became like them.

Although Paul once trusted in his own efforts to find acceptance with God, he abandoned those external observances to obtain salvation by grace through faith. Yet it was those same external observances that the Galatians now sought to pursue. So much like two people traveling in opposite directions. the Galatians were returning to the same dead-end destination Paul had left behind.

That was a mistake that Paul knew from experience…

“…If any of you think you can trust in external ceremonies, I have even more reason to feel that way. I was circumcised when I was a week old. I am an Israelite by birth, of the tribe of Benjamin, a pure-blooded Hebrew. As far as keeping the Jewish Law is concerned, I was a Pharisee, and I was so zealous that I persecuted the church. As far as a person can be righteous by obeying the commands of the Law, I was without fault” (Philippians 3:4-6 GNT).

Despite these things, he went on to say, “But all these things that I once thought very worthwhile—now I’ve thrown them all away so that I can put my trust and hope in Christ alone” Philippians 3:7 TLB). As one commentator observes…

“Paul exhorts the Galatians to free themselves from bondage to law as he had done. He appeals to them to do this because he who had possessed the advantages of the law, had foregone these advantages and had placed himself on the same level in relation to the law as Gentiles. He tells them that he gave up all those time-honored Jewish customs and those dear associations of race to become like them. He has lived like a Gentile so that he might preach to Gentiles. He pleads with them not to abandon him when he has abandoned all for them.” (1)

(1) Kenneth S. Wuest, Word Studies in the Greek New Testament (Galatians 4:12) Copyright © 1942-55 by Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.

XI

“You know that because of physical infirmity I preached the gospel to you at the first. And my trial which was in my flesh you did not despise or reject, but you received me as an angel of God, even as Christ Jesus. What then was the blessing you enjoyed? For I bear you witness that, if possible, you would have plucked out your own eyes and given them to me” (Galatians 4:13-15).

The Apostle Paul referenced his struggle with an unspecified physical infirmity in this portion of his letter to the Galatians. Many Biblical commentators see a connection between the ailment Paul mentioned here and something he wrote in his second Biblical letter to the church at Corinth…

“Because of the surpassing greatness and extraordinary nature of the revelations [which I received from God], for this reason, to keep me from thinking of myself as important, a thorn in the flesh was given to me, a messenger of Satan, to torment and harass me—to keep me from exalting myself!” (2 Corinthians 12:7 AMP).

What was the “thorn in the flesh” that Paul mentioned in this passage? Although its difficult to say with certainty, its possible that this phrase referred to some sort of physical affliction. For instance, Paul may have contracted a disease like malaria or perhaps he may have suffered from epilepsy, chronic pain, or some other type of debilitating condition.

However, it is widely believed that Paul suffered from some kind of eye disease. In fact, some feel Paul’s condition was so severe that he may have been legally blind. This would help explain the comment we see in the passage quoted above: “If you could have done so, you would have torn out your eyes and given them to me” (Galatians 4:15 NIV). It would also help to explain the personal message we find at the end of this letter: “Notice what large letters I use as I write these closing words in my own handwriting” (Galatians 6:11 NLT).

Despite this condition (whatever it was), it did not stop the Galatians from welcoming Paul or accepting his message of salvation in Christ. In fact, the Galatians welcomed Paul as if he was an angel of God, at least from his perspective. Thus, we see the damage that had been inflicted upon the Galatian churches by the false teachers of that era. Under their influence, the Galatians had moved from a position of respect and appreciation for Paul (as evidenced by their willingness to become organ donors on his behalf) to an attitude of separation from him and the true gospel message.

See related study here

XII

“Have I therefore become your enemy because I tell you the truth? They zealously court you, but for no good; yes, they want to exclude you, that you may be zealous for them” (Galatians 4:16-17).

Many of us are probably familiar with the old adage that says, “the truth hurts.” This expression carries far more meaning than it may seem, for it serves to remind us of an uncomfortable reality. You see, a person who speaks the truth concerning a given situation may be viewed as someone who inflicts pain no matter how gentle, loving, or humble he or she may be.

For instance, it is often painful to learn from others that we have been mistaken in some way. It may be difficult to find that our efforts have been misguided or that something we’ve worked to achieve will not turn out the way we hoped. It can be hurtful to discover that others view us differently than we view ourselves, especially if their assessment reveals that we haven’t been honest with ourselves.

In such instances, its easy to become defensive and respond by attacking the messenger instead of taking time to prayerfully examine the message that he or she brings. It seems that Paul the Apostle anticipated that kind of response from the Galatians and proactively addressed it in the passage quoted above: “Have I now become your enemy because I am telling you the truth?” (Galatians 4:16 NLT).

One commentator summarizes this thought by observing, “In context, the thought is, ‘Surely one whom you have loved so much cannot become your enemy merely by telling you the truth about people who are now trying to exploit you.” (1) You see, the false teachers of Galatia were attempting to exploit the members of these churches by taking the following steps…

  1. They sought to diminish the Galatians’ dependence upon Christ for salvation and replace it with adherence to the Old Testament Law.
  2. That would enable these false teachers to assume positions of authority over the Galatians in judging how well they kept the Law.

Of course, that is one of the issues with a works-based approach to salvation; no matter how much you do, there’s always someone who can identify something you haven’t done (or haven’t done well enough).

Paul elaborated on this danger when he said, “by separating you from me, they want to win you over to themselves” (NJB). By alienating the Galatians from their relationship with Paul, these false teachers opened an opportunity to establish a greater following. So while Paul was interested in the Galatians’ spiritual welfare, these false teachers were apparently more interested in building a church that followed their leadership.

(1) Coffman, James Burton. “Commentary on 2 Corinthians 11:21”. “Coffman Commentaries on the Old and New Testament“. https://www.studylight.org/commentaries/bcc/galatians-4.html. Abilene Christian University Press, Abilene, Texas, USA. 1983-1999.

XIII

“But it is good to be zealous in a good thing always, and not only when I am present with you” (Galatians 4:18).

Paul the Apostle made an important observation concerning his Jewish countrymen in the New Testament book of Romans: “…I can testify about them that they are zealous for God, but their zeal is not based on knowledge” (Romans 10:2 NIV). While zeal may be a good thing, its important to be zealous for the right things as implied in the verse quoted above.

In this context, “zeal” (1) refers to a warmth of feeling (either for or against), (a) to desire earnestly or pursue, (b) and/or to seek or desire eagerly. (c) One source comments on the Galatians’ zealousness by observing, “(Paul) applauds them for their concern to be zealous, yet immediately asks them to be very careful to judge if the object of their zeal is worthy…” (2)

In a similar manner, some may exhibit great zeal for God but their enthusiasm may be misdirected if it’s done without the knowledge of what is acceptable to Him. If we seek to approach God simply on the basis of what we think or feel is right, then our response might be unacceptable (or even offensive) to Him. Therefore, its important to remember the words of 1 Timothy 2:5: “…There is one God and one Mediator who can reconcile God and humanity—the man Christ Jesus” (NLT).

We can draw another important insight from the second portion of Galatians 4:18: “It is fine to be zealous, provided the purpose is good, and to be so always, not just when I am with you” (NIV). This reference to “not just when I am with you” recalls the experience of an Old Testament king named Joash…

“Joash did what was pleasing in the LORD’s sight throughout the lifetime of Jehoiada the priest. …But after Jehoiada’s death, the leaders of Judah came and bowed before King Joash and persuaded him to listen to their advice. They decided to abandon the Temple of the LORD, the God of their ancestors, and they worshiped Asherah poles and idols instead! Because of this sin, divine anger fell on Judah and Jerusalem” (2 Chronicles 24:2, 17-18 NLT).

Although Joash honored God while Jehoiada was present to influence his behavior, he no longer did so once he was on his own. Much like the churches of Galatia, Joash’s experience should encourage us to seek God’s help in building the kind of character that will allow us to be enthusiastic about doing good even when others are unavailable to help us do so.

(1) G2206 zeloo (a) Strong’s Hebrew and Greek Dictionaries, (b) Thayer’s Greek Definitions, https://www.blueletterbible.org/lang/lexicon/lexicon.cfm?t=kjv&strongs=g2206 (c) Abbott-Smith Manual Greek Lexicon of the New Testament, https://www.studylight.org/lexicons/greek/2206.html

(2) McClelland, S. E. (1995). Galatians. In Evangelical Commentary on the Bible (Vol. 3, p. 1015). Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Book House.

XIV

“My little children, for whom I labor in birth again until Christ is formed in you, I would like to be present with you now and to change my tone; for I have doubts about you” (Galatians 4:19-20).

Two characteristics distinguished Paul the Apostle’s relationship with the members of the Galatian churches. The first was his deep affection for them and the second was his concern for their personal well-being. From Paul’s perspective, their relationship was much like the relationship that exists between a parent and a child. This is reflected in his reference to the Galatians as “my little children.”

However, Paul took that analogy one step further by comparing his experience with the Galatian churches to that of a mother who was about to give birth: “I feel as if I’m going through labor pains for you again” (NLT). Although Paul used similar parental imagery in his letters to the churches at Corinth and Thessalonica, this is the only place in Paul’s Biblical writings where he spoke to his audience in such intimate terms.

In fact, Paul’s terminology indicates that he had gone through a similar labor process with the Galatians once before. That experience undoubtedly took place when he first brought the gospel to that area. Now Paul was in labor once again as he worked to bring forth Christ-like character in the Galatians and protect them from the false teachers who had risen among them.

Once source offers the following insight into Paul’s commitment to work “…until Christ is formed in you” (HCSB)

“The word formed is from morphoo which refers to the act of giving outward expression of one’s inner nature. We use the English word form in that way sometimes. For instance, ‘I went to the tennis match yesterday. The winning player’s form was excellent.’ We mean by that, that the outward expression which he gave of his inward ability to play tennis, was excellent.” (1)

In addition, this passage tells us that Paul faced a familiar issue in this letter to the Galatians- the challenge of communicating effectively through the written word. You see, there are many non-verbal cues that occur in face to face communication. Those non-verbal cues may include our tone of voice, facial expressions, body language, and other indicators that add to the context of our message.

The problem is that it is difficult to replicate those cues in a text, post, email, or letter. This is why we must often resort to emoticons to help avoid misunderstandings in our correspondence with others. It also serves to explain Paul’s lament in Galatians 4:20: “I would like to be with you right now and change my tone of voice, because I don’t know what to do about you” (HCSB).

(1) Kenneth S. Wuest, Word Studies in the Greek New Testament (Galatians 4:18-19) Copyright © 1942-55 by Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.

XV

“Tell me, you who desire to be under the law, do you not hear the law? For it is written that Abraham had two sons: the one by a bondwoman, the other by a freewoman” (Galatians 4:21-22).

Earlier in Galatians chapter three, Paul the Apostle turned to the example of the great Old Testament patriarch Abraham to contrast the difference between salvation by grace through faith and the works of the Law. Now as we enter the final portion of Galatians chapter four, Abraham will make one final appearance within this Biblical letter.

The remaining verses of Galatians chapter four will recount the experience of Abraham, his wife, two of his sons, and one of his servants to illustrate the demands of the Law and the freedom Christ brings. To grasp this analogy, we can look to the record of Abraham’s life in the Biblical book of Genesis and watch that experience as it unfolded within his life.

We can begin with God’s promise to make Abraham into a “great nation” as described in Genesis 12:1-2. Genesis 15:1-4 then goes on to tell us that God promised to provide Abraham with a son to be his heir. By the time we reach Genesis chapter sixteen, Abraham was still waiting upon God to fulfill those promises- and that’s when Abraham and his wife made a history-altering decision…

“Now Sarai, Abram’s wife, had borne him no children. But she had an Egyptian maidservant named Hagar; so she said to Abram, ‘The LORD has kept me from having children. Go, sleep with my maidservant; perhaps I can build a family through her.’ Abram agreed to what Sarai said” (Genesis 16:1-2).

It seems that Sarah (1) had run out of patience in waiting for God to fulfill His promise to provide Abraham with a son of his own. So she invited Abraham to sleep with her maidservant in the hope of building a family through her. While it may be difficult to understand how Sarah could ask her husband to engage in a sexual relationship with the maid, it helps to consider the cultural background of that time.

You see, the inability to produce children was often viewed as a social disgrace in the cultural climate of that era. So Sarah decided to employ Hagar as a kind of surrogate mother. A child who was subsequently born under that arrangement would be recognized as Sarah’s own son or daughter according to the custom of that time,

Unfortunately for Sarah, that plan was about to take an unanticipated turn.

(1) God will eventually change Sarai’s name to Sarah in Genesis 17:15. “Sarah” is used within these studies for continuity purposes.

XVI

“Tell me, you who desire to be under the law, do you not listen to the law? For it is written that Abraham had two sons, one by a slave woman and one by a free woman” (Galatians 4:21-22 ESV).

While Galatians 4:21-22 provides us with a basic account of Abraham’s family tree, a closer look at his experience can help us make the connection between these members of Abraham’s family and the Galatians’ misguided attempt to find favor with God through the works of the Law.

First, we should recall that God made the following promise to Abraham: “…a son coming from your own body will be your heir” (Genesis 15:4). However, its important to note that God did not identify the mother of this promised son in this promise to Abraham, So when Abraham’s wife Sarah told him “Go, sleep with my maidservant; perhaps I can build a family through her” (Genesis 16:2), a son born from that relationship might serve to fulfill God’s promise from their perspective. Or at least they could talk themselves into that belief.

Unfortunately, there is no indication that Sarah or Abraham sought God’s direction regarding this idea. In fact, it doesn’t appear as if they ever gave any real consideration to God in this matter at all. Instead, it seems that Sarah saw an opportunity to get something she really wanted and engineered a way to obtain it without seeking God for His counsel or direction.

Although Sarah’s request was perfectly acceptable in that culture, that doesn’t mean she made the right choice. In fact, her example serves as a important reminder for God’s people today. The act of making such decisions without the prayerful commitment to seek God’s direction is a bad idea, and bad ideas often lead to bad choices, and bad choices usually lead to bad consequences.

And sure enough, it wasn’t long before the trouble began…

“So after Abram had been living in Canaan ten years, Sarai his wife took her Egyptian maidservant Hagar and gave her to her husband to be his wife. He slept with Hagar, and she conceived. When she knew she was pregnant, she began to despise her mistress” (Genesis 16:3-4).

So Hagar began to feel differently about Sarah once she discovered she was pregnant. Hagar was now more than just an employee- she was someone who now had something that Sarah desperately wanted. This led Hagar to look upon Sarah with an attitude of contempt and disrespect- and that eventually led to a confrontation as we’ll see next.

XVII

“Tell me, you who want to be under the law, do you not understand the law? For it is written that Abraham had two sons, one by the slave woman and the other by the free woman” (Galatians 4:21-22).

Following Abraham’s decision to accept his wife Sarah’s advice to marry a maidservant named Hagar, Genesis 16:3-4 tells us that Hagar became pregnant with Abraham’s child. Upon learning of her pregnancy, Hagar began to treat Sarah (who was childless) with an attitude of contempt. In light of these circumstances, it shouldn’t come as a surprise to learn that a confrontation soon followed…

“Then Sarai said to Abram, ‘You are responsible for the wrong I am suffering. I put my servant in your arms, and now that she knows she is pregnant, she despises me. May the LORD judge between you and me’” (Genesis 16:5).

Another translation of this passage renders this confrontation in the following manner: “So Sarai complained to Abram, ‘I’m being treated unfairly! And it’s your fault! I know that I gave my slave to you, but now that she’s pregnant, she’s being disrespectful to me. May the LORD decide who is right- you or me’” (Genesis 16:5 GW).

So even though Abraham followed Sarah’s counsel, Sarah held him accountable for Hagar’s new attitude of disrespect. Of course, Abraham might have avoided this confrontation if he had chosen to seek God’s direction before acting on Sarah’s advice to marry the maid and have a child with her. Once again, this serves to illustrate the problem that may occur whenever we fail to seek God’s direction in the process of making decisions. If things go wrong as a result, we may end up taking the blame for another person’s bad idea. (1)

So the concluding verses of Galatians chapter four make use of these historical events to personalize the distinction between the Law and the freedom we have in Christ. While Abraham’s son through Hagar was born as a result of a human-oriented plan, the son who will eventually come through Sarah was a product of God’s provision.

Although this account may not seem to have much bearing on the discussion of faith vs. the Law that occurs here in Galatians chapters three and four, it serves to communicate something important. The point is that we may be in danger of joining the wrong branch of Abraham’s family tree if seek to find acceptance with God through the works of the Law and a human-oriented plan of salvation. (2)

(1) See 2 Chronicles 18:1-19:3 for the account of a similar blunder that cost the life of an Old Testament king of Israel and earned the Lord’s rebuke for a king of Judah

(2) See Constable, Thomas. DD. “Commentary on Galatians 4:4”. [Verses 21-31] “Expository Notes of Dr. Thomas Constable”. https://www.studylight.org/commentaries/dcc/galatians-4.html. 2012.

XVIII

“But he who was of the bondwoman was born according to the flesh, and he of the freewoman through promise” (Galatians 4:23).

In the context of Galatians 4:23, the “bondwoman” of this passage referred to a woman named Hagar. Hagar was an Egyptian woman who served as the maidservant of Sarah, the wife of the Biblical patriarch Abraham. At Sarah’s suggestion, Abraham married Hagar and their relationship produced a son named Ishmael (Genesis 16:15).

The “freewoman” of this passage is a reference to Sarah and Genesis 17:15-16 provides us with the following information regarding her…

“Then God said to Abraham, ‘As for Sarai your wife, you shall not call her name Sarai, but Sarah shall be her name. And I will bless her and also give you a son by her; then I will bless her, and she shall be a mother of nations; kings of peoples shall be from her.’”

The book of Genesis goes on to tell us that Sarah later became pregnant and had a son just as God said she would. Abraham named his newborn son Isaac as God commanded and he represented the son who was born in fulfillment of God’s promise as mentioned here in Galatians 4:23. This background information is helpful in understanding the point behind this verse.

If we could paraphrase the idea behind this passage, we might do so in the following manner: “The legalists who are attempting to convince you to follow the Old Testament law claim that Abraham is their spiritual father. But the critical question is this: ‘who is their spiritual mother?’ Is it Hagar, the bondwoman who married and bore a son as a result of a human-oriented plan? Or is it Sarah, the freewoman whose son was born according to God’s promise?”

You see. Abraham’s relationship with Hagar personified the attempt to find acceptance with God through human effort. Abraham’s relationship with Sarah illustrated the path to acceptance with God through Christ who was born according to God’s promise and plan. One Biblical scholar expands on this concept with the following observations…

“Ishmael, the son of Abraham and Hagar, was born after Abraham and Sarah despaired of having the son God had promised. His birth was ‘according to the flesh’ because Hagar was fertile and of childbearing age when Sarah gave her to Abraham. Thus, Ishmael’s conception, though unusual in view of Abraham’s age, resulted from natural reproductive capacities.

Isaac, on the other hand, was born to Sarah by a miracle long after her childbearing years had ended (Gen. 11:30; 17:17; Rom. 4:18–21). God showed that none of His promises are empty (Gen. 18:14; Luke 1:37).” (1)

(1) Sproul, R. C. (Ed.). (2015). The Reformation Study Bible: English Standard Version (2015 Edition) (p. 2081). Orlando, FL: Reformation Trust.

XIX

“These things are illustrations, for the women represent the two covenants. One is from Mount Sinai and bears children into slavery–this is Hagar” (Galatians 4:24 HCSB).

Although Abraham was the father of many children, there are two sons of Abraham who are particularly important. The first was Ishmael, the son who was born to Abraham through his marital relationship with a servant named Hagar. The other was Isaac, the son of God’s promise who was born to Abraham and his wife Sarah. One commentary offers some background information on the birth of these sons that can help us understand and apply the final verses of Galatians chapter four…

“God had promised that Abraham would have a son, even though he and Sarah were too old, naturally speaking, to have children. Abraham believed God and thus was justified (Gen_15:1-6). Sometime afterward, Sarah became discouraged, waiting for the promised son, and suggested that Abraham should have a child by her slave-girl, Hagar. Abraham followed her advice, and Ishmael was born. This was not the heir promised by God, but the son of Abraham’s impatience, carnality, and lack of trust (Gen. 16).” (1)

Galatians 4:24 tells us that these sons illustrate the difference between the Old Covenant (represented by Ishmael) and the New Covenant (represented by Isaac). The Old Covenant placed its followers in a type of bondage, much as Hagar was identified as a “bondwoman” earlier in Galatians 4:22. In other words, those who sought to approach God via the works of the Law had to continue those efforts or face rejection. In contrast, the New Covenant is associated with the son born through Sarah. She represents the “freewoman” of Galatians 4:22.

The experience of these women provide us with an allegory that clarifies the idea behind this passage. Nevertheless, its important to recognize that the Old Testament account of Abraham, Sarah, Hagar, Ishmael, and Isaac is not an allegory itself. Instead, these verses present us with an illustration based on the historic account of these individuals. (2)

So Hagar served as a model that represented what the false teachers of Galatia sought to accomplish. Just as her son was born as a result of human effort, these legalists sought to compel the Galatians to seek justification with God on the basis of their efforts as well. On the other hand, Sarah’s offspring exemplified the message of Galatians 4:7: “Therefore you are no longer a slave but a son, and if a son, then an heir of God through Christ.”

(1) William Macdonald, Believer’s Bible Commentary Edited by Arthur Farstad Thomas Nelson Publishers p.1889

(2) We might use other literary terms such as typology, analogy, or “figurative language” help to communicate a similar idea.

XX

“Now Hagar represents Mount Sinai in Arabia and corresponds to the present Jerusalem, for she is in slavery with her children. But the Jerusalem above is free, and she is our mother” (Galatians 4:25-26 NET).

We can view the analogy given to us here in Galatians 4:25-26 much like two vehicles on a journey towards acceptance with God. One vehicle represents a person who seeks to earn God’s favor through his or her own efforts. The other vehicle represents salvation by grace through faith in Jesus Christ. In this illustration, the first vehicle is associated with Hagar, Mount Sinai, and the present city of Jerusalem. The second is identified with Sarah, Isaac, and the heavenly Jerusalem.

While both vehicles seek to arrive at the same destination, each has chosen to take a different exit. Much like the first vehicle in this illustration, Hagar represents the Old Covenant that Moses received from God on Mount Sinai. The Old Testament book of described that experience in the following manner…

“When the people saw the thunder and lightning and heard the trumpet and saw the mountain in smoke, they trembled with fear. They stayed at a distance  and said to Moses, ‘Speak to us yourself and we will listen. But do not have God speak to us or we will die.’ Moses said to the people, ‘Do not be afraid. God has come to test you, so that the fear of God will be with you to keep you from sinning.’ The people remained at a distance, while Moses approached the thick darkness where God was” (Exodus 20:18-21 NIV).

This vivid word picture illustrates what it was like to approach God under the terms of the Old Covenant. Although the Mosaic Law offered genuine forgiveness of sins, that “exit” ultimately led to a spiritual dead-end for human beings who are incapable of fulfilling its terms. Hagar the maidservant was symbolic of that approach, for it resulted in a lifetime of servitude in working to secure (and retain) acceptance with God. The legalists of Galatia sought God’s favor through the works of the Law in much the same way.

On the other hand, Sarah personified salvation by grace through faith in Christ. That salivation is freely available through God’s provision and not through human intervention. Unlike those who sought to return to the bondage of a works-oriented relationship with God, Sarah represented the freedom we receive in Christ to worship and follow God. Like the second vehicle in our illustration, this is the “exit” that leads to acceptance with God.

XXI

“But the Jerusalem above is free, and she is our mother. For it is written, ‘Rejoice, O barren one who does not bear; break forth and cry aloud, you who are not in labor! For the children of the desolate one will be more than those of the one who has a husband’” (Galatians 4:26-27 ESV).

Paul the Apostle has spent the last few verses of Galatians chapter four in a comparison of the Old Covenant approach to salvation (represented by Hagar the bondwoman) and the New Covenant approach to salvation (represented by Sarah the freewoman). While this comparison is easier to grasp when we know the backstory behind these Biblical personalities, this reference to “the Jerusalem above…” in Galatians 4:26 may be more difficult to interpret.

We can turn to the following commentators for help in understanding this somewhat enigmatic reference…

“Jerusalem above represents the Jewish hope of heaven finally coming to earth (Rev. 21: 22). Since us all obviously refers to those who are free through faith in Christ (v. 7), Paul was strongly implying that the question at hand was not allegiance to Jerusalem, but allegiance to which Jerusalem—the new or the old? Would the Galatians follow the shortsighted present Jerusalem and its legalism or the liberty of the heavenly Jerusalem?” (1) 

“Those who are citizens of heaven (Php 3:20) are free from the Mosaic law, works, bondage, and trying endlessly and futilely to please God by the flesh.” (2)

Paul then followed with a quote from the book of the Old Testament prophet Isaiah: “Sing with joy, you childless women who never gave birth to children. Break into shouts of joy, you women who never had birth pains. ‘There will be more children of women who have been deserted than there are children of married women,’ says the Lord” (Isaiah 54:1 GW).

This passage establishes a connection to Abraham’s wife Sarah who was childless until God miraculously enabled her to conceive a son in her old age. The idea is that Sarah -the woman who was initially barren- would go on to produce many more spiritual descendants than the woman who conceived as a result of a human-oriented plan.

Therefore, she represents those who receive salvation in Christ and thus become citizens of heaven. As another commentator observes…

“In the allegory, Sarah represents that city of freedom in the heavens; thus all her children, with Isaac as the heir of promise representing them, are likewise heirs of the promise and therefore free.” (3) 

(1) Radmacher, E. D., Allen, R. B., & House, H. W. (1999). Nelson’s new illustrated Bible commentary (p. 1525). Nashville: T. Nelson Publishers.

(2) MacArthur, J. F., Jr. (2006). The MacArthur study Bible: New American Standard Bible. (Ga 4:26). Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson Publishers.

(3) Dr. Henry M. Morris, The New Defender’s Study Bible [Galatians 4:26] https://www.icr.org/bible/Gal/4/26

XXII

“Now we, brethren, as Isaac was, are children of promise. But, as he who was born according to the flesh then persecuted him who was born according to the Spirit, even so it is now” (Galatians 4:28-29).

The closing verses of Galatians chapter four draw some important insights from the Old Testament examples of Abraham, his wife Sarah, and Sarah’s maidservant Hagar. Sarah was the driving force behind Abraham’s marital relationship with Hagar, a union that produced a son named Ishmael. Sarah later bore a son named Isaac when she was well past her childbearing years according to God’s plan.

Paul the Apostle used these examples to draw attention to those who advocated a return to the works of the Law as the basis of a relationship with God. Consider the difference in these examples…

Hagar / Old Covenant

Sarah / New Covenant

Human-oriented

God-initiated

Son was born via natural birth

Son was born via supernatural birth

Mount Sinai – Old Covenant

New Jerusalem – New Covenant

Slavery

Freedom

While some of the things Paul has written throughout this epistle may have been challenging for the Galatians, they could at least take comfort in his reference to them as “children of promise.” In light of that assessment, Paul encouraged the Galatians to push back against those who might seek to enslave them to the dictates of the Old Testament Law. One Biblical scholar offers a helpful observation at this point…

“Paul is assuring the Galatian Christians that they are not like Ishmael the son of the slave woman, but like Isaac who was born according to the promise, not in the usual course of nature but miraculously. So they are born of the Holy Spirit, and have their standing before God, not on the basis of physical descent from Abraham, but upon the promise made to Abraham which applies to all who have like faith to him.” (1)  

Finally, Galatians 4:29 tells us “…you are now being persecuted by those who want you to keep the law, just as Ishmael, the child born by human effort, persecuted Isaac, the child born by the power of the Spirit” (NLT). Another commentary provides us with the following insight on this passage…

“People are saved because of their faith in Christ, not because of what they do. Paul contrasted those who are enslaved to the law (represented by Hagar, the slave wife) with those who are free from the law (represented by Sarah, the freeborn wife). Hagar’s abuse of Sarah (Gen_16:4) was like the persecution that the Gentile Christians were getting from the Judaizers, who insisted on keeping the law in order to be saved.” (2)

(1) Kenneth S. Wuest, Word Studies in the Greek New Testament (Galatians 4:28) Copyright © 1942-55 by Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.

(2) Life Application Study Bible NASB (Galatians 4:21-31) Copyright © 2013 by Tyndale House Publishers Inc., all rights reserved.

XXIII

“Nevertheless what does the Scripture say? ‘Cast out the bondwoman and her son, for the son of the bondwoman shall not be heir with the son of the freewoman.’ So then, brethren, we are not children of the bondwoman but of the free” (Galatians 4:30-31). 

Galatians 4:30 references a historical event from the book of Genesis to serve as an example for those who were seeking to find acceptance with God through the works of the Law. That account describes an incident that took place as the great Old Testament patriarch Abraham celebrated the fact that his young son Isaac had graduated from drinking milk to eating solid food. Abraham decided to hold a feast to commemorate the occasion but one guest wasn’t in the mood to celebrate…

“The child grew and was weaned, and on the day Isaac was weaned Abraham held a great feast. But Sarah saw that the son whom Hagar the Egyptian had borne to Abraham was mocking” (Genesis 21:9-10 NIV). 

The son of “Hagar the Egyptian” was Ishmael who was probably around 16 years old at that time. While we don’t know what Ishmael was mocking, we do know that Isaac’s mother Sarah was very displeased…

“and she said to Abraham, ‘Get rid of that slave woman and her son, for that woman’s son will never share in the inheritance with my son Isaac’” (Genesis 21:10 NIV).

The fact that Sarah used an emotionally charged term like “that slave woman” tells us that she took Ishmael’s conduct as a personal affront. You see, Hagar had acted with an attitude of contempt and disrespect for Sarah when she was pregnant with Ishmael. Now Ishmael was repeating that same type of behavior with Isaac. So from Sarah’s perspective, the mother and the son each deserved to be dismissed.

Paul the Apostle used this incident to illustrate the challenge posed by those who advocated a relationship with God based on human effort. The legalists who sought to approach God on the basis of their good works could not co-exist peaceably with idea of salvation by grace through faith. One commentator brings closure to this portion of Scripture and prepares us for our look at the final chapters of this great epistle…,

“This verse brings to a climax the argument that believers are not a community or nation in bondage to legal statutes, but members of the community of believers whose relation to God is that of sons, and who do not have the spirit of bondage but the Spirit of sonship. It also serves as the basis upon which Paul builds the practical instruction which follows in chapters five and six.” (1)

(1) Kenneth S. Wuest, Word Studies in the Greek New Testament (Galatians 4:31) Copyright © 1942-55 by Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.

Galatians – Chapter Three

I

The ancient Roman province of Galatia was home to a number of churches that began following the Apostle Paul’s missionary work in that region (see Acts 16:6 and Acts 18:23). But in the wake of Paul’s departure from that area, others infiltrated the Galatian churches with a “gospel” that was far different from the one they received from Paul. These false teachers taught that faith in Christ alone was not enough for salvation. Instead, one could only find acceptance with God by obeying the Old Testament Law as well.

Paul spent much of the first third of this letter addressing this issue from his own experience. Here now in Galatians chapter three, Paul will continue with a series of doctrinal teachings that will occupy much of the next two chapters of this epistle. Yet even in the midst of these lessons, his personal concern for the Galatian Christians will never stray far from his thoughts.

But for now, Galatians chapter three opens in a rather unexpected manner…

“O foolish Galatians! Who has bewitched you that you should not obey the truth, before whose eyes Jesus Christ was clearly portrayed among you as crucified?” (Galatians 3:1).

To modern-day audiences, “You foolish Galatians…” (CSB) may seem quite insensitive. In fact, some translations render this portion of Scripture in a manner that may come as a surprise to those who are accustomed to a spiritual message that is far more positive, inclusive, and affirming…

“You stupid Galatians!” (CEV).

“You irrational Galatians!” (CEB).

“O you dear idiots of Galatia…” (Phillips).

As startling as those characterizations may seem, this was not an indictment of the Galatians’ intelligence. In fact, it was quite the opposite. From Paul’s perspective, the Galatians were in a position to know better. Their defection from the truth was so inexplicable that it was almost as if someone had cast a spell over them to make them act in such an unwise manner,

The experience of these Galatian churches provides us with a valuable lesson. You see, a heretical doctrine that is presented in a persuasive, eloquent, and compelling manner may sound convincing to someone who should know better if he or she is not diligent to check it against the Word of God.

In the New Testament era, the Galatians received God’s Word through the ministry of the Apostle Paul. Today, a person who prayerfully commits to reading the Scriptures on a daily basis is someone who has an opportunity to hear from God directly through His Word and identify those teachings that fail to align with sound Biblical doctrine.

II

“Oh, foolish Galatians! Who has cast an evil spell on you? For the meaning of Jesus Christ’s death was made as clear to you as if you had seen a picture of His death on the cross” (Galatians 3:1 NLT).

Given the clear Biblical admonitions against witchcraft, sorcery, divination, and the like, it may seem unusual to encounter the phrase, “Who has bewitched you?” here in Galatians 3:1. But as one commentator explains, this term does not necessarily refer to occultic practices…

“In verse 1 Paul uses the Greek term anoetos (NIV foolish) to denote the improper thinking of those who, otherwise, should be expected to perceive things correctly. They are not incapable of proper thought. Thus, their uncharacteristic foolishness must be the result of some ‘magical spell’ (as indicated in the sarcastic rhetorical question, ‘Who has bewitched you?’).” (1)

Paul the Apostle’s sense of exasperation was highlighted by the knowledge that he had clearly portrayed the meaning of Jesus’ sacrificial death before the Galatians, much like the first-century equivalent of an advertising billboard. Unfortunately the false teachers who worked their way into the Galatian churches had taken the genuine gospel message of salvation by grace through faith and driven it off the road of good doctrine.

It was that kind of attitude that surely prompted the warning given to us in the Biblical epistle of 2 John…

“Anyone who runs ahead and does not continue in the teaching of Christ does not have God; whoever continues in the teaching has both the Father and the Son” (2 John 1:9 NIV).

This portion of Scripture directs us to exercise caution with those who seek to “run ahead” of the Scriptures with teachings that are not Biblically supported. Much like an athlete who is disqualified for running off the designated lanes of a racetrack, it is possible to run so far “off the track” in our spiritual beliefs that we advance right out of Biblical Christianity. That’s what the false teachers in Galatia were doing and makes the following admonition worth considering…

“It is quite possible for one to have been truly converted and to have begun with a clear, definite knowledge of the saving grace of the Lord Jesus, and then because of failure to follow on to study the Word and to pray over it, to come under the influence of some false system, some unscriptural line of teaching. And so often when people do come under some such influence you find it almost impossible to deliver them. They seem to be under a spell.” (2)

(1) McClelland, S. E. (1995). Galatians. In Evangelical Commentary on the Bible (Vol. 3, p. 1011). Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Book House.

(2) H. A. Ironside, Expository Messages on the Epistle to the Galatians, [pp. 88-89] quoted in Constable, Thomas. DD. Notes on Galatians 2017 Edition [3:1]. https://www.planobiblechapel.org/tcon/notes/html/nt/galatians/galatians.htm#_edn135

III

“This only I want to learn from you: Did you receive the Spirit by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith?—Are you so foolish? Having begun in the Spirit, are you now being made perfect by the flesh? Have you suffered so many things in vain—if indeed it was in vain?” (Galatians 3:2-4).

The idea that non-Jewish Christians had to submit to the Jewish ceremonial law to merit salvation evoked a common-sense response from Paul the Apostle here in Galatians 3:3. We can paraphrase Paul’s question from this passage in the following manner: “Think for a moment- did you receive the Holy Spirit by adhering to a set of rules and regulations?”

Of course the answer was “no” and the Living Bible paraphrase of this passage highlights Paul’s apparent frustration with the Galatians’ failure to grasp such an obvious truth: “…have you gone completely crazy? For if trying to obey the Jewish laws never gave you spiritual life in the first place, why do you think that trying to obey them now will make you stronger Christians?”

Paul will enter a more detailed discussion concerning these “works of the law” a little later in this chapter. But the act of presenting these interactive questions now would assist the Galatians in applying the abstract concepts he will develop later. You see, the Galatians did not receive the indwelling power of the Holy Spirit by following a set of regulations. In like manner, they could not lift themselves to a greater degree of spiritual maturity through the works of the Law.

Of course, what was true of the Galatian churches remains true for us as well. One commentator provides us with the following insight in this regard…

“The word perfect (Gr epiteleo) most certainly does not mean sinless, but complete, spiritual maturity. The middle voice implies ‘making yourselves perfect’ by means of self-effort… Spirit and flesh indicate the two spheres of moral and spiritual influence, one divine and one human. Turning from the divine to the human is not the way to spiritual maturity. No man can ever do the work of the Holy Spirit.” (1)

Finally, the prospect of suffering for Christ would only be made worse if the Galatians abandoned the One for whom they had suffered in favor of a works-based relationship with God. Having earlier warned the churches of Galatia concerning the difficulties they would encounter for their decision to follow Christ (Acts 14:21-22), Paul was left to wonder if those sufferings were now in vain.

(1) Hindson, E. E., & Kroll, W. M. (Eds.). (1994). KJV Bible Commentary (p. 2383). Nashville: Thomas Nelson.

IV

“Therefore He who supplies the Spirit to you and works miracles among you, does He do it by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith?” (Galatians 3:5).

In addition to his rhetorical arguments, Paul the Apostle brought some external evidence to support the doctrine of salvation by grace through faith in Christ alone. That external evidence consisted of the miraculous works that accompanied the gospel message that Paul brought to the people of Galatia. One such miracle is recorded in the New Testament book of Acts…

“In Lystra sat a man who could not use his feet, lame from birth, who had never walked. This man was listening to Paul as he was speaking. When Paul stared intently at him and saw he had faith to be healed, he said with a loud voice, ‘Stand upright on your feet.’ And the man leaped up and began walking” (Acts 14:8-10).

This formed the basis for another of Paul’s common-sense questions here in Galatians 3:5. These miraculous works and the supernatural indwelling of the Holy Spirit did not result from a system of religious observances. Instead, they came about through the genuine salvation message of God’s grace through faith in Christ.

When the Galatians were given an opportunity to revert to a works-based relationship with God, they should have been able to identify and reject that approach simply on the basis of their own experience, So while these false teachers brought something different to the churches of Galatia, “different” did not mean “better” in this instance. In reality, it was much, much worse.

This provides an important consideration for modern-day Christians who are seeking to evaluate different spiritual trends within the church. For instance, some new trends (no matter how Biblically questionable) may be embraced by those who live in the frequent pursuit of a “fresh anointing” or a “fresh baptism” of the Holy Spirit. However, one commentary offers a thought-provoking observation that we would do well to consider before we endorse anything that allegedly represents a “fresh move” of the Holy Spirit…

“The Holy Spirit gives Christians great power to live for God. Some Christians want more than this. They want to live in a state of perpetual excitement. The tedium of everyday living leads them to conclude that something is wrong spiritually. Often the Holy Spirit’s greatest work is teaching us to persist, to keep on doing what is right even when it no longer seems interesting or exciting.” (1)

(1) Life Application Study Bible NKJV [3:5] Copyright © 1988, 1989, 1991, 1993, 1996, 2004 by Tyndale House Publishers Inc., all rights reserved.

V

“just as Abraham ‘believed God, and it was accounted to him for righteousness.’ Therefore know that only those who are of faith are sons of Abraham” (Galatians 3:6-7).

To further illustrate the concept of “salvation by faith and not of works” Paul the Apostle turned to one of the greatest examples of faith within the Scriptures: “Consider Abraham: ‘He believed God, and it was credited to him as righteousness.’ Understand, then, that those who believe are children of Abraham” (NIV).

The Scriptures tells us that God called Abram (as he was then known) at age seventy-five to leave his home and travel to another land that God would later reveal to him (see Genesis 12:1). In addition, God told Abram, “I will make you into a great nation and I will bless you; I will make your name great, and you will be a blessing” (Genesis 12:2 NIV). Although Abram and his wife were well beyond normal child-bearing age, we’re told that he took God at His word and “…departed as the Lord instructed him…” (Genesis 12:4).

Abram continued his journey until he finally reached the land of Canaan (Genesis 12:4-8), a region that generally encompassed the area we know today as the modern-day nation of Israel. Although Abram was quite wealthy by that time (Genesis 13:2), the truth was that he was an elderly man in an unfamiliar environment with few friends and many prospective enemies. Those enemies included a number of potentially hostile neighbors such as the Canaanites and another local people group known as the Perizzites (Genesis 13:7).

So other than his servants, his possessions, and a nephew named Lot (who would later make an ill-fated decision to leave his uncle and establish a new residence in the region of Sodom), Abram had little more than a promise from God- a promise he accepted and believed by faith. Because of this, Genesis 15:6 tells us that “(Abram) believed the LORD, and he credited it to him as righteousness” (NIV).

One source summarizes the purpose behind this narrative with the following observation…

“Paul’s utilization of the Abraham story is basically designed to make two major points: (1) Abraham’s righteous standing before God occurred prior to the institution of circumcision and the Mosaic law; (2) Abraham’s righteous standing before God was made possible through a gracious declaration of God, in acceptance of Abraham’s belief. Thus, the prototypical Jew is to be viewed as one who received his place in sacred history by grace through faith!” (1)

(1) McClelland, S. E. (1995). Galatians. In Evangelical Commentary on the Bible (Vol. 3, p. 1012). Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Book House.

VI

“Consider the experience of Abraham; as the scripture says, ‘He believed God, and because of his faith God accepted him as righteous.’ You should realize, then, that the real descendants of Abraham are the people who have faith” (Galatians 3:6-7 GNB).

The false teachers who were involved with the first-century churches of Galatia are known to us today as the Judaizers. The Judaizers were Jews who recognized Jesus as the Messiah but taught that it was necessary to observe the Law of Moses in order to receive salvation through Christ.

But despite Moses’ prominent standing in Israel’s national history, there is one figure of greater historical importance. That person is Abraham, the one from whom the nation of Israel descended. Beginning here in Galatians 3:6 and continuing into Galatians chapter four, the Apostle Paul will compare and contrast the legacies of these important Biblical figures and examine their places in the history of salvation.

One way to illustrate the issue with the Judaizers’ doctrine involves the use of a book or novel. For instance, let’s consider the example of a person who begins to read a novel at its halfway point. A person who begins reading a novel in the middle is someone who is sure to encounter difficulties with the narrative of that book. He or she may fail to grasp the meaning of the references contained within the book or may draw the wrong conclusion regarding the characters or the plot. However, a person who starts where the author intended -at the beginning- is someone who is best equipped to understand, appreciate, and correctly interpret the author’s work.

In a similar manner, the Judaizers pressed the churches of Galatia to “start in the middle of the book” in regard to salvation. Unfortunately, their history of salvation only reached back to the Mosaic era. Because of this, the Judaizers began from an incorrect stating point that ultimately led to the wrong destination (salvation in Christ plus the works of the Law).

Just as we would not begin to read a novel at its midway point, Paul encouraged the Galatians to start from the beginning when it came to this question of salvation. In this context, that meant reaching beyond the Law of Moses to the example of Abraham. Abraham did not find acceptance with God through the works of the Law for the Law had not yet come into existence during his lifetime. Instead, “He believed God, and because of his faith God accepted him as righteous.”

So just as Abraham was justified by faith, his spiritual descendants are justified in the same manner.

VII

“And the Scripture, foreseeing that God would justify the Gentiles by faith, preached the gospel to Abraham beforehand, saying, ‘In you all the nations shall be blessed.’ So then those who are of faith are blessed with believing Abraham” (Galatians 3:8-9).

Its often been said that the Bible is the best commentary upon itself. We can demonstrate the accuracy of that statement in regard to Galatians 3:8-9 by turning to selected portions of Romans chapter four. That chapter provides us with a helpful commentary on Abraham and the relationship between faith and the works of the Law…

“Abraham was, humanly speaking, the founder of our Jewish nation. What did he discover about being made right with God? If his good deeds had made him acceptable to God, He would have had something to boast about. But that was not God’s way. For the Scriptures tell us, ‘Abraham believed God, and God counted him as righteous because of his faith’…

Now, is this blessing only for the Jews, or is it also for uncircumcised Gentiles? Well, we have been saying that Abraham was counted as righteous by God because of his faith. But how did this happen? Was he counted as righteous only after he was circumcised, or was it before he was circumcised? Clearly, God accepted Abraham before he was circumcised!

Circumcision was a sign that Abraham already had faith and that God had already accepted him and declared him to be righteous—even before he was circumcised. So Abraham is the spiritual father of those who have faith but have not been circumcised. They are counted as righteous because of their faith. And Abraham is also the spiritual father of those who have been circumcised, but only if they have the same kind of faith Abraham had before he was circumcised.

Clearly, God’s promise to give the whole earth to Abraham and his descendants was based not on his obedience to God’s law, but on a right relationship with God that comes by faith… So the promise is received by faith. It is given as a free gift. And we are all certain to receive it, whether or not we live according to the law of Moses, if we have faith like Abraham’s. For Abraham is the father of all who believe.

That is what the Scriptures mean when God told him, ‘I have made you the father of many nations.’ This happened because Abraham believed in the God who brings the dead back to life and who creates new things out of nothing” (Romans 4:1-3, 9-13, 16-17 NLT).

VIII

“For as many as are of the works of the law are under the curse; for it is written, ‘Cursed is everyone who does not continue in all things which are written in the book of the law, to do them’” (Galatians 3:10).

Galatians 3:10 identifies an important issue for those who are seeking to find salvation through the Old Testament Law. That problem is outlined in the Biblical book of Deuteronomy: “Cursed is the man who does not uphold the words of this law by carrying them out” (Deuteronomy 27:26 NIV).

In this respect, the Old Testament Law has been compared to the links in a bicycle chain. If one link in a bicycle chain suddenly breaks, the entire chain is useless no matter how good the rest of it may be. In a similar manner, a person who fails to keep one aspect of the Law is guilty of violating the entire Law- or as we read in the New Testament epistle of James, “…whoever keeps the whole law but fails in one point has become accountable for all of it” (James 2:9 ESV).

We can also express this idea with the example of a person who is driving an automobile above the legal speed limit. If a speeding driver is apprehended by the authorities, that motorist should not expect to be excused on the basis that he or she has always been a good citizen, has never stolen anything, or volunteers to help the poor.

You see, no amount of good conduct in other areas of life can make up for the fact that the person in our illustration has broken the law. The same can be said for those who enter a works-based relationship with God. The person who seeks to find acceptance with God on the basis of his or her good works is placed under the obligation of keeping the entire Law- and a person who is guilty of breaking the Law in one area has effectively broken all of it.

One source illustrates this idea with the following anecdote…

“Suppose I had kept all of the laws of Pasadena, which is my home city, for twenty years. Then I wait at my house for the officials of Pasadena to come and present me with a medal for keeping those laws. Let me tell you, they do not give medals for keeping the law in Pasadena. If I had kept every law for twenty years and then stole something or broke a speeding law, I would be arrested. You see, the law does not reward you. It does not give you life. The law penalizes you.” (1)

(1) J. Vernon McGee, Thru the Bible with J. Vernon McGee, [5:168] quoted in Constable, Thomas. DD. Notes on Galatians 2017 Edition (3:10). Copyright © 2017 Thomas L. Constable. https://www.planobiblechapel.org/tcon/notes/html/nt/galatians/galatians.htm

IX

“But that no one is justified by the law in the sight of God is evident, for ‘the just shall live by faith’” (Galatians 3:11).

Galatians 3:11 contains one of the best known statements in all Scripture: “the just shall live by faith.” This quote is taken from the book of the Old Testament prophet Habakkuk and appears two additional times within the pages of the New Testament (see Romans 1:17 and Hebrews 10:38). It also served as the verse that inspired Martin Luther and ultimately led to the Protestant Reformation.

We can gain additional insight into this passage by examining the societal conditions of Habakkuk’s day and the events that led up to this famous declaration…

“How long, O LORD, must I call for help? But You do not listen! ‘Violence is everywhere!’ I cry, but You do not come to save. Must I forever see these evil deeds? Why must I watch all this misery? Wherever I look, I see destruction and violence. I am surrounded by people who love to argue and fight. The law has become paralyzed, and there is no justice in the courts. The wicked far outnumber the righteous, so that justice has become perverted” (Habakkuk 1:2-4 NLT).

Here was God’s response to the prophet’s lament…

“…I am doing something in your own day, something you wouldn’t believe even if someone told you about it. I am raising up the Babylonians, a cruel and violent people. They will march across the world and conquer other lands. They are notorious for their cruelty and do whatever they like” (Habakkuk 1:5-7 NLT).

The idea that God would use the violent Babylonians to discipline the Israelites was something that Habakkuk found difficult to accept. But God’s explanation was not long in forthcoming…

“Behold the proud, His soul is not upright in him; But the just shall live by his faith” (Habakkuk 2:4).

Much like the prophet Habakkuk, we may find it difficult to discern God’s purpose behind the events that occur in life. When we are challenged by things we cannot easily explain, we would do well to remember that “the just shall live by faith” and keep the following passages in mind…

“Trust in the LORD with all your heart and lean not on your own understanding; in all your ways acknowledge him, and he will make your paths straight” (Proverbs 3:5-6 NIV).

“If you want to know what God wants you to do, ask him, and he will gladly tell you, for he is always ready to give a bountiful supply of wisdom to all who ask him; he will not resent it” (James 1:5 TLB).

X

“Yet the law is not of faith, but ‘the man who does them shall live by them’” (Galatians 3:12).

Unlike some portions of Scripture that may be challenging to interpret, Paul the Apostle’s argument here in Galatians 3:11-12 is straightforward and easy to grasp. First, Paul quoted the Old Testament prophet Habakkuk in reminding the Galatian churches of an important Biblical truth: “…the just shall live by faith” (Galatians 3:11).

However, a person who follows a set of rules and regulations in an effort to find acceptance with God is not someone who walks by faith. Instead, he or she is focused on adhering to a set of standards- and it takes very little faith to follow a set of rules. But this leads us to another issue: no one can live up to God’s standards with 100% accuracy.

So when Paul says, “It is through obeying the law that a person has life” (NLT), he is stating a Biblical truth but one that is realistically impossible to achieve. Once source ties these concepts together with the following observation…

“Law and faith are mutually exclusive. The basic principle of the Law is found in Lev_18:5: The man who does these things will live by them. Only perfect performance could win divine approval under the Law, but since that was not achievable the Law could only condemn a person (cf. Jas_2:10) and cause him to cast himself on God in faith.” (1)

Another commentator carries this idea to its ultimate conclusion: “Only Christ could fulfill all the law (Matthew 5:17), so it is imperative that we receive His righteousness by imputation, and this can only be received through faith.” (2)

Finally, Paul offered a summary statement on the relationship between faith and the Law in the Biblical book of Romans…

“Moses said that a person could become acceptable to God by obeying the Law. He did this when he wrote, ‘If you want to live, you must do all that the Law commands.’ But people whose faith makes them acceptable to God will never ask, ‘Who will go up to heaven to bring Christ down?’ Neither will they ask, ‘Who will go down into the world of the dead to raise him to life?’

All who are acceptable because of their faith simply say, ‘The message is as near as your mouth or your heart.’ And this is the same message we preach about faith. So you will be saved, if you honestly say, ‘Jesus is Lord,’ and if you believe with all your heart that God raised him from death” (Romans 10:5-9 CEV).

(1) John F. Walvoord and Roy B. Zuck, Bible Knowledge Commentary [p.598]

(2) Institute for Creation Research, New Defender’s Study Bible Notes Galatians 1:19 https://www.icr.org/bible/Gal/3/12

XI

“Christ has redeemed us from the curse of the law, having become a curse for us (for it is written, ‘Cursed is everyone who hangs on a tree’), that the blessing of Abraham might come upon the Gentiles in Christ Jesus, that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith” (Galatians 3:13-14).

In explaining how “Christ has redeemed us from the curse of the law” Galatians 3:13 refers to the important Biblical concept of redemption. For many, the idea of “redemption” is often synonymous with a type of transfer or exchange. For instance, a person who takes part in a consumer rewards program will often receive points or credits that he or she may redeem (or exchange) for something of value.

However, a closer look at the original language of this verse reveals that the word “redeemed” carries a more expansive definition: “(The) payment of a price to recover from the power of another, (or) to ransom, buy off.” (1) Another source clarifies this idea in addressing the question of how Christ redeemed humanity…

“The answer is by becoming a curse for us. This is a strong declaration of substitutionary redemption whereby Christ took the penalty of all guilty lawbreakers on Himself. Thus the ‘curse of the Law’ was transferred from sinners to Christ, the sinless One (cf. 1Pe_3:18), and He delivered people from it.

The confirming quotation from Deu_21:23 refers to the fact that in Old Testament times criminals were executed (normally by stoning) and then displayed on a stake or post to show God’s divine rejection. When Christ was crucified, it was evidence He had come under the curse of God. The manner of His death was a great obstacle to faith for Jews until they realized the curse He bore was for them (cf. Isa_53:1-12).”(2)

So Jesus’ death on the cross ransomed (or recovered) us from our state of separation from God. As our judicial substitute, Jesus delivered humanity from the judgment associated with a Law we could never completely fulfill. To put it another way, “…Christ has redeemed us from the curse of the Law’s condemnation, by himself becoming a curse for us when he was crucified” (Phillips).

However, this does not mean that the Old Testament Law holds no further importance. On the contrary, the Mosaic Law holds a great deal of value as the latter portion of this chapter will demonstrate. Nevertheless, it does mean that the Law cannot ultimately redeem those who follow it- only Christ’s substitutionary atonement could accomplish that.

See related study here

(1) G1805 exagorazo https://www.blueletterbible.org/lang/lexicon/lexicon.cfm?t=kjv&strongs=g1805

(2) John F. Walvoord and Roy B. Zuck, Bible Knowledge Commentary [p.598]

XII

“Brethren, I speak in the manner of men: Though it is only a man’s covenant, yet if it is confirmed, no one annuls or adds to it. Now to Abraham and his Seed were the promises made. He does not say, ‘And to seeds,’ as of many, but as of one, ‘And to your Seed,’ who is Christ” (Galatians 3:15-16).

To help explain the concept of salvation by grace through faith in Christ, Paul the Apostle turned to an illustration from everyday life here in Galatians 3:15-16. The instrument chosen for that illustration was a contract or a “covenant” as we read in the Scripture quoted above. This should serve as a familiar analogy that needs no special explanation for modern-day readers of this passage.

For example, we see this concept in action whenever a person or company negotiates an agreement to provide goods or services. Once those negotiations are complete, the parties will often sign a contract to formalize their arrangement. The “covenant” mentioned within these verses was like a modern-day contract in that it involved a legally binding promise between two groups or individuals. And just as the terms and conditions of a 21st century contract cannot be altered without prior approval, the terms and conditions of a Biblical covenant could not be changed or annulled without the consent of the parties involved.

Nevertheless, Paul anticipated a potential objection to the idea of salvation by grace through faith in Christ and proactively addressed it within this passage. You see, some might argue that the Mosaic Law superseded God’s arrangement with Abraham from Genesis 15:6: “(Abraham) believed the Lord, and the Lord counted him as righteous because of his faith” (NLT). The idea was simple: since Abraham’s life pre-dated the Mosaic Law, the “new” way of finding acceptance with God through the works of the Law supplanted the “old” way of salvation by grace through faith.

However, Paul closed off that argument with a compelling response: even though the Mosaic Law followed God’s covenant with Abraham, the Law could not alter that original covenant. Just as a modern contractual agreement cannot be modified without the consent of both parties, God’s earlier arrangement remained in force with Abraham and his descendant (CEV) was well.

So just as a police officer might establish a roadblock to eliminate a means of escape for a fleeing suspect, Paul neutralized this objection and established another pillar to support the concept of salvation by grace through faith in Christ here in Galatians 3:15-16.

XIII

“And this I say, that the law, which was four hundred and thirty years later, cannot annul the covenant that was confirmed before by God in Christ, that it should make the promise of no effect. For if the inheritance is of the law, it is no longer of promise; but God gave it to Abraham by promise” (Galatians 3:17-18).

For the Jewish people of first-century Israel, the act of becoming a Christian meant more than simply accepting Jesus as the Messiah. It meant giving up their attempts to find acceptance with God by keeping the Old Testament Law. It meant accepting Jesus’ substitutionary death on the cross as the sole basis of their justification. It also meant leaving centuries of cultural and spiritual tradition behind to find salvation by grace through faith in Christ alone.

Its difficult to understate the revolutionary nature of that first-century gospel message, and this helps explain why Paul the Apostle has spent so much time discussing the relationship between the Old Covenant and the New Covenant here in Galatians chapter three. One key point in Paul’s argument was the Law did not annul God’s righteousness-by-faith covenant with Abraham: “The law, which came 430 years later, does not revoke a covenant that was previously ratified by God and cancel the promise” (HCSB).

You see, any attempt to find acceptance with God through the works of the Law meant that Jesus’ sacrificial death was insufficient. It also meant that Jesus made a mistake when He said on the cross, “It is finished” (John 19:30). In the words of one commentator, “Works added to faith would annul the entire covenant since any dependence upon works means that it is necessary to abandon faith. That means that any sinner who claims to be saved on the basis of works plus faith is still a lost sinner.”

This same commentator also went on to make an important point…

“The Judaizers not only attempted to retain the Mosaic institutions for the Jews, but tried to impose them upon the Gentiles, to whom that law was never given. This was what Paul was fighting. Paul’s argument therefore is as follows. If a covenant once in force cannot be changed or rendered void by any subsequent action, God’s covenant with Abraham cannot be changed or rendered void by the subsequent law. If this principle holds good in a human covenant, much more is it true when God makes the covenant, since God is more certainly true to His promise than man.” (1)

(1) Kenneth S. Wuest, Word Studies in the Greek New Testament (3:17) Copyright © 1942-55 by Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.

XIV

“What purpose then does the law serve? It was added because of transgressions, till the Seed should come to whom the promise was made; and it was appointed through angels by the hand of a mediator. Now a mediator does not mediate for one only, but God is one” (Galatians 3:19-20).

The ceremonial portion of the Old Testament Law prescribed the manner in which an individual could approach God under the Old Covenant sacrificial system. But if the Law did not represent the ultimate way to salvation, then what purpose did it serve? That is the question that Paul the Apostle will begin to address starting here in Galatians 3:19: “What, then, is the purpose of the laws given to Moses? They were added to identify what wrongdoing is” (GW).

Many translations of this passage use the word transgressions to describe the particular form of sin that is illuminated by the Law. Although the word “transgression” seems to have fallen out of common use, it represents a key Biblical concept that is important to know and understand. You see, this word refers to a deliberate or intentional act of wrongdoing. In other words, a transgression occurs whenever someone consciously, knowingly, or willfully commits a misdeed.

To put it another way, this word describes the actions of a person who has deliberately crossed a line and purposely violated a law. One commentary offers a further definition of this word in the context of Galatians 3:19-20…

“Transgressions (Gr parabasis) mean a step beyond a fixed limit into forbidden territory. It is a willful act of violating an explicit law, overstepping what is right into the realm of what is wrong. The law was added much later to make men conscious of the existence and the extent of sin (Rom 3:19; 5:20). The law was added to reveal sin, not remove it. To show men the need of righteousness, not to be a means of securing righteousness.” (1)

With these things in mind, we can say that the Law functions as a benchmark that identifies moral and immoral behavior. That would include sins of omission (or those instances where we have failed to do what is right) as well as transgressions (those instances where we have knowingly, intentionally, and deliberately done something wrong).

Thus the Law serves an important purpose- it exposes us to the inappropriate attitudes that exist within our lives and directs us to the Savior who can effect real change in our thoughts, motivations, and behaviors.

(1) Hindson, E. E., & Kroll, W. M. (Eds.). (1994). KJV Bible Commentary (p. 2387). Nashville: Thomas Nelson.

XV

“Why then was the law given? It was added because of transgressions until the Seed to whom the promise was made would come. The law was put into effect through angels by means of a mediator. Now a mediator is not for just one person, but God is one” (Galatians 3:19-20 HCSB).

Galatians 3:20 illustrates the difference between salvation by grace through faith (as revealed through God’s covenant with Abraham) and the works of the Law by examining the way these covenants were enacted. The first covenant found its origin in God’s direct interaction with Abraham as detailed in Genesis chapter fifteen. The second involved a form of mediation between one party (God) and another (the nation of Israel).

To appreciate these differences, it helps to understand the role of a mediator. We can start by defining a mediator as someone who arbitrates the conflicts that exist between two groups or individuals and works to reconcile them. With this in mind, let’s consider the mediators who were involved in establishing the Old Testament Law.

The nation of Israel was the first party to this agreement. Israel was represented by Moses who served on behalf of the nation as a whole. Moses explained his role in this process when he said, “I stood between the Lord and you at that time, to declare to you the word of the Lord; for you were afraid because of the fire, and you did not go up the mountain…” (Deuteronomy 5:5).

The other party (and the initiator of this covenant) was God. He was represented by His angelic messengers in delivering the Old Testament Law to Moses. While the Biblical book of Exodus does not mention the presence of these angelic beings in its record of this event, (1) we know from other portions of Scripture that they had some sort of involvement in this process.

For example, Acts 7:38 tells us, “Moses was with our ancestors, the assembly of God’s people in the wilderness, when the angel spoke to him at Mount Sinai. And there Moses received life-giving words to pass on to us” (NLT). Acts 7:53 later goes on to say, “You deliberately disobeyed God’s law, even though you received it from the hands of angels” (NLT).

So the presence of these mediators implies a degree of separation between the parties. On the other hand, there were no mediators involved in God’s covenant with Abraham and his descendant who is Christ. Thus, to borrow the words of Hebrews 7:22, “This makes Jesus the guarantor of a better covenant” (ESV). (2)

(1) See Exodus chapters 19-34

(2) See Hebrews 7:19-8:13

XVI

“Is the law then against the promises of God? Certainly not! For if there had been a law given which could have given life, truly righteousness would have been by the law. But the Scripture has confined all under sin, that the promise by faith in Jesus Christ might be given to those who believe” (Galatians 3:21-22).

One function of the Old Testament Law was vividly illustrated by a commentator who observed that the Law is much like a mirror. While a mirror might reveal the need to clean your face, you do not wash your face with a mirror- you need soap for that. (1) In this analogy, the Old Testament Law is the “mirror” that reveals our sinfulness before God. The “soap” is “…the blood of Jesus, his Son, (that) cleanses us from every sin” (1 John 1:7 CSB).

But what does it mean to have “faith in Jesus Christ” as we read here in Galatians 3:22? Well, the Biblical book of Hebrews answers that question in the following manner…

“What is faith? It is the confident assurance that something we want is going to happen. It is the certainty that what we hope for is waiting for us, even though we cannot see it up ahead. Men of God in days of old were famous for their faith. By faith– by believing God– we know that the world and the stars– in fact, all things– were made at God’s command; and that they were all made from things that can’t be seen” (Hebrews 11:1-3 TLB).

However, “faith” should never be confused with “blind faith” or faith that has no basis in reality. Genuine Biblical faith involves the belief in a God who has proven Himself within the Scriptures and the lives of those who sincerely follow Him. Former homicide detective and Christian case-maker J, Warner Wallace addresses this difference with the following explanation…

“Blind Faith: Believing in something WITHOUT any evidence. We hold a blind faith when we accept something even though there is no evidence to support our beliefs. We don’t search for ANY evidence that either supports or refutes what we are determined to believe.

Reasonable Faith: Believing in something BECAUSE of the evidence. We hold a reasonable faith when we believe in something because it is the most reasonable conclusion from the evidence that exists

The Bible repeatedly makes evidential claims. It offers eyewitness accounts of historical events that can be verified archeologically, prophetically and even scientifically. We, as Christians are called to hold a reasonable faith that is grounded in this way.” (2)

(1) Warren W. Wiersbe, The Bible Exposition Commentary, 1:703. Quoted in Constable, Thomas. DD. Notes on Galatians 2017 Edition. Copyright © 2017 Thomas L. Constable. https://www.planobiblechapel.org/tcon/notes/html/nt/galatians/galatians.htm#_edn183

(2) J. Warner Wallace, Is the Christian Faith Evidentially Reasonable? https://coldcasechristianity.com/writings/is-the-christian-faith-evidentially-reasonable/

XVII

“But the scripture imprisoned everything and everyone under sin so that the promise could be given — because of the faithfulness of Jesus Christ — to those who believe. Now before faith came we were held in custody under the law, being kept as prisoners until the coming faith would be revealed” (Galatians 3:22-23 NET).

In addition to what we read in the Biblical books of the Law, the wisdom literature of the Old Testament also acknowledges the reality of human sinfulness…

“Who can say, ‘I have kept my heart pure; I am clean and without sin’” (Proverbs 20:9 NIV)

“Indeed, there is no one on earth who is righteous, no one who does what is right and never sins” (Ecclesiastes 7:20 NIV).

“If you, LORD, kept a record of sins, Lord, who could stand?” (Psalms 130:3 NIV).

As uncomfortable as it may be to acknowledge this, Paul the Apostle referenced a number of similar Old Testament quotes in the New Testament book of Romans…

“As it is written: ‘There is no one righteous, not even one; there is no one who understands; there is no one who seeks God. All have turned away, they have together become worthless; there is no one who does good, not even one.’ ‘Their throats are open graves; their tongues practice deceit.’ ‘The poison of vipers is on their lips.’ ‘Their mouths are full of cursing and bitterness.’ ‘Their feet are swift to shed blood; ruin and misery mark their ways, and the way of peace they do not know.’ ‘There is no fear of God before their eyes.’ (1)

Now we know that whatever the law says, it says to those who are under the law, so that every mouth may be silenced and the whole world held accountable to God. Therefore no one will be declared righteous in God’s sight by the works of the law; rather, through the law we become conscious of our sin” (Romans 3:10-20 NIV).

We can summarize the relationship between faith and the Law with the following question and answer…

“But if the Law is not opposed to the promises, if there is no conflict between them, how can their harmony be demonstrated? By recognizing that while the Law could not justify or give life, it did prepare the way for the gospel. What part then did Law play in this respect? It declared the whole world… a prisoner of sin…

When people recognize this and give up attempts to please God by their own works, the way is prepared for them to receive the promise of salvation through faith in Jesus Christ.” (2)

(1) See Psalms 14:1-3, Psalm 33:1, Psalm 5:9, Psalm 140:3, Psalm 10:7, Isaiah 59:7-8, Psalm 36:1

(2) John F. Walvoord and Roy B. Zuck, Bible Knowledge Commentary [p.599]

XVIII

“Before this faith came, we were confined under the law, imprisoned until the coming faith was revealed. The law, then, was our guardian until Christ, so that we could be justified by faith” (Galatians 3:23-24 HCSB).

The first five books of the Bible are known as the Pentateuch, the Law, or the Torah. The word Pentateuch means “five volumes” and it comprises the Biblical books of Moses: Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Deuteronomy, and Numbers. For the purpose of our discussion here in Galatians chapter three, we should recognize that there are three aspects to the Old Testament Law. Those aspects are represented by the civil, ceremonial, and moral components of the Mosaic Law.

The civil law defined lawful and unlawful activities and various types of contractual arrangements for the people of Old Testament Israel. The ceremonial law prescribed the manner in which an individual could approach God under the Old Covenant sacrificial system. The moral law explained the difference between right and wrong.

Unlike the false teachers who had entered the Galatian churches, the New Testament books of Romans and Colossians tell us that the ceremonial aspects of the Old Testament law were fulfilled in Christ….

“For Christ has already accomplished the purpose for which the law was given. As a result, all who believe in him are made right with God” (Romans 10:4 NLT).

“So don’t let anyone condemn you for what you eat or drink, or for not celebrating certain holy days or new moon ceremonies or Sabbaths. For these rules are only shadows of the reality yet to come. And Christ himself is that reality” (Colossians 2:16-17 NLV).

While these New Testament Scriptures tell us that we are no longer under the ceremonial requirements of the Old Testament Law, we still maintain a moral obligation to honor God in our personal behavior. Since the Law provides us with the knowledge of sin (Romans 3:20), the moral principles found there are just as valid today as they were when they were originally written.

One Biblical scholar explains how these realities should inform our thinking in regard to these aspects of the Old Testament Law…

“A ‘guardian’ was a slave responsible for a child’s training, especially for pointing out and punishing misbehavior (see 4:1, 2). Like a guardian, the law pointed out sin and punished it. Another important function of guardians was to separate and protect the child from the influence of outsiders. The law functioned in a similar way to separate Israel from the Gentiles. That function of the ceremonial law has also ended.” (1)

Portions of this study originally appeared here

(1) Sproul, R. C. (Ed.). (2015). The Reformation Study Bible: English Standard Version (2015 Edition) (pp. 2079–2080). Orlando, FL: Reformation Trust.

XIX

“So then, the law was our guardian until Christ came, in order that we might be justified by faith. But now that faith has come, we are no longer under a guardian” (Galatians 3:24 ESV).

An earlier portion of Galatians chapter three revealed an important objective of the Old Testament Law: “It was given to show that the wrong things people do are against God’s will” (Galatians 3:19 NCV). Galatians 3:24 now identifies another important function of the Law: “…the law was our tutor to bring us to Christ, that we might be justified by faith.”

With this in mind, we can say that the Law teaches what is right as well as what is wrong. For instance, let’s consider the first three of the Ten Commandments from Exodus 20:1-17. The first (“You shall have no other gods before Me”) teaches that its right to give God the primary position of respect and honor in every area of life.

The next is this: “You shall not make for yourself a carved image—any likeness of anything that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth” (Exodus 20:4). From this, we learn that its right to accept God as He has revealed Himself within the Scriptures and not how we might fashion Him to be.

Following this, we read, “You shall not take the name of the Lord your God in vain…” (Exodus 20:7). Unlike those who use God’s name in a frivolous manner (as in “ohmigod” or other, similar expressions), this tells us that its right to treat God’s name with reverence.

These examples (and others like them from the Old Testament Law) teach us important lessons about God’s holiness. Since human beings often fail to do what is holy and right, the Law thus demonstrates our need for a Savior- or as Galatians 3:24 tells us, “…the law was our schoolmaster to bring us unto Christ…” (KJV).

One source concludes this thought with a look at the original language of this passage…

“The Greek term means ‘custodian’ or a person who attends a child. In Greek households a faithful servant was given the responsibility of taking care of a boy from childhood to puberty. The servant kept him from both physical and moral evil, and went with him to his amusements and to school. Paul used the word to say that the law functioned as a child-custodian. The law acted as an outward check on desires, thus making the consciousness of sin more acute. And since none of us is able to deal with sin by ourselves, the law guides us to Christ, our only Rescuer and Savior.” (1)

(1) Radmacher, E. D., Allen, R. B., & House, H. W. (1999). Nelson’s new illustrated Bible commentary (p. 1522). Nashville: T. Nelson Publishers.

XX

“Therefore the law was our tutor to bring us to Christ, that we might be justified by faith. But after faith has come, we are no longer under a tutor” (Galatians 3:24).

Various translations of Galatians 3:24 identify the Old Testament Law as a teacher (CEV), guardian (ESV), custodian (CEB), or guide (AMP) that leads us to Christ. One paraphrase of this verse captures the idea behind this passage in the following manner: “The law was like those Greek tutors, with which you are familiar, who escort children to school and protect them from danger or distraction, making sure the children will really get to the place they set out for” (MSG).

However, the Law does not merely serve as an external check on inappropriate behavior. We can turn to another Biblical paraphrase to illustrate the internal function of the Law: “…No man can justify himself before God by a perfect performance of the Law’s demands—indeed it is the straight-edge of the Law that shows us how crooked we are” (Romans 3:20 Phillips).

For instance, we might adhere to the external demands of the Law but what about our thoughts, attitudes, and motivations? What do those internal qualities say about our obedience to the Law of God? Consider the following portion of Jesus’ message from the Sermon on the Mount…

“You have heard that it was said, ‘You must not commit adultery.’ But I tell you that if a man looks at a woman and wants to sin sexually with her, he has already committed that sin with her in his mind” (Matthew 5:27-28 ERV).

Notice that Jesus incorporated the internal desire to commit sexual immorality into the Law’s definition of adultery. This is more significant than it may appear. For instance, a person with an internal desire to engage in an immoral relationship might be restrained by the cultural, social. legal, or professional consequences that could result from acting on that desire. But what would happen if those external restraints were removed? For some, the only thing standing between the internal desire to commit sexual immorality and the outward expression of that desire is a safe opportunity to do so.

We can also look to various forms of social media to illustrate this reality. Unmoderated social media platforms offer an opportunity for participants to express other forms of immorality through personal attacks, hostile criticisms, racial slurs, and malevolent comments. This brings us to another quote from Jesus: “…out of the overflow of the heart the mouth speaks. The good man brings good things out of the good stored up in him, and the evil man brings evil things out of the evil stored up in him” (Matthew 12:34-35).

Therefore, we can use the Law as a tool to gauge our thoughts, attitudes, and behaviors and prayerfully seek God’s empowerment to correct those areas where we are falling short.

XXI

“The law, then, was our guardian until Christ, so that we could be justified by faith. But since that faith has come, we are no longer under a guardian” (Galatians 3:24-25 HCSB).

The Gospel of Luke records a conversation between Jesus and an expert in the Mosaic Law that helps illustrate the message behind Galatians 3:24-25…

“And behold, a certain lawyer stood up and tested (Jesus), saying, ‘Teacher, what shall I do to inherit eternal life?’ He said to him, ‘What is written in the law? What is your reading of it?’ So he answered and said, ” ‘You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart, with all your soul, with all your strength, and with all your mind,’ and ‘your neighbor as yourself.’” And He said to him, ‘You have answered rightly; do this and you will live’” (Luke 10:25-28).

To his credit, this lawyer didn’t respond to this question with his opinions, ideas, or beliefs; instead, he based his answer solely upon God’s Word. So in reply to Jesus’ question, he rightly said, “You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your strength and with all your mind, and your neighbor as yourself” (Luke 10:27 ESV).

While it may be easy to overlook this response in light of the famous parable that follows, this portion of Scripture is tied to Galatians 3:24-25 in an important way. You see, the Law tells us that we are responsible to love God continually with all our heart, soul, strength, and mind. Our second priority is this: “Love your neighbor as yourself.’” Jesus endorsed these standards and commended the lawyer by saying, “You have given the right answer. If you do this, you will have eternal life” (Luke 10:28 CEV).

This brief interaction should prompt us to make a make a personal assessment: “Do I love God continually with all my heart, soul, strength, and mind? Do I love my neighbor as myself?” If the answers to these questions are “no” then we have failed to meet the standard for eternal life- just like every other member of the human race with One exception.

So much like a signpost that directs us in the way we should go, the Law points us to our need for a Savior who can deliver us from our failure to meet these standards. It is in this manner that “…the law was our tutor to bring us to Christ, that we might be justified by faith.”

XXII

“For you are all sons of God through faith in Christ Jesus. For as many of you as were baptized into Christ have put on Christ” (Galatians 3:26-27).

One of the time-honored strategies of false teachers involves the act of taking a Biblical passage (or portion of a verse) out of context to support a non-Biblical doctrine. One example can be found in a publication distributed by the Jehovah’s Witnesses’ organization entitled The Watchtower Announcing Jehovah’s Kingdom or simply, The Watchtower. The December 1, 1981 edition of that publication contained an article that made the following statement…

“Unless we are in touch with this channel of communication that God is using (i.e. the Jehovah’s Witnesses’ organization), we will not progress along the road to life, no matter how much Bible reading we do” (page 27).

This article went on to reference Acts 8:30-40 to support that premise. That portion of Scripture relates the account of the Apostle Phillip and his encounter with a representative of the Ethiopian government. Phillip heard this high-ranking official reading aloud from the Biblical book of the prophet Isaiah and asked, “Do you understand what you are reading?” The Ethiopian official replied, “How can I understand unless someone explains it to me?” (Acts 8:31 NET).

Some religious organizations may reference this passage to assert the belief that others cannot understand the Scriptures without the aid of their teaching materials. But before we accept that claim, we would be wise to consider the portion of Scripture that precedes this passage. There we find that it was the Holy Spirit who directed Phillip in this encounter. Philip was simply the vehicle by which the Holy Spirit communicated the truth about the Scriptures to this man (see Acts 8:26-29).

So when taken in context, this passage doesn’t say that we need the aid of an individual or organization to understand the Scriptures. Instead, it tells us that we cannot fully grasp the meaning and application of God’s Word without the direction of the Holy Spirit.

In a similar manner, some may view this statement from Galatians 3:26 (“For you are all sons of God…”) as a pretext for universalism, or the belief that everyone will eventually find salvation. Unfortunately, that view is not supported by the context of this passage. You see, it is not all who are children of God but “…we are all children of God through faith in Jesus Christ” (TLB).

This reminds us that it is important to establish a good contextual basis for interpreting the Scriptures. If we fail to do so, it’s possible to make the Bible say some very unbiblical things.

XXIII

“There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither slave nor free, there is neither male nor female; for you are all one in Christ Jesus” (Galatians 3:28).

There were many potential areas of division among the members of the Galatian churches, just as there are many things that can divide us today. For instance, divisions can form along racial, cultural, or geographic lines. There are class distinctions, social idiosyncrasies, or contrasts in dress or appearance that can breed differences between various people groups. Some may even divide over financial matters, political affiliations, or allegiances to a favorite sports team.

While some of those differences are more serious than others, Galatians 3:28 contains a foundational truth that applies to every Christian: “…you are all one in Christ Jesus.” We can understand and apply this passage in two different ways. First, we can say there are no racial, cultural, social, or class distinctives that can prevent anyone from finding salvation in Christ. In the words of one commentator, “All people equally can become God’s heirs and recipients of His eternal promises…”. (1)

Next, this passage teaches that our human differences have been broken down in Christ. This does not mean that these distinctions are irrelevant or they have ceased to exist. Nor does it imply that there are no differences in our roles or functions. However, it does mean that we are positionally equal in Christ regardless of such differences.

One source provides us with the following explanation…

“All those who are one with Jesus Christ are one with one another. This verse does not deny that God has designed racial, social, and sexual distinctions among Christians, but it affirms that those do not imply spiritual inequality before God. Nor is this spiritual equality incompatible with the God-ordained roles of headship and submission in the church, society, and at home. Jesus Christ, though fully equal with the Father, assumed a submissive role during His incarnation (Php 2:5–8).” (2)

Unlike the positions of privilege granted by ancient and modern societies to those in possession of wealth, prestige, beauty, or other such characteristics, God does not afford preferential status based on such things. And while many seek the elusive goal of “unity in diversity” today, Jesus made true unity in diversity possible through His life and sacrificial death on our behalf. In the words of one Biblical paraphrase of this verse, “Gone is the distinction between Jew and Greek, slave and free man, male and female—you are all one in Christ Jesus” (Phillips)

(1) Radmacher, E. D., Allen, R. B., & House, H. W. (1999). Nelson’s new illustrated Bible commentary (p. 1523). Nashville: T. Nelson Publishers.

(2) MacArthur, J. F., Jr. (2006). The MacArthur study Bible: New American Standard Bible. (Ga 3:28). Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson Publishers.

Galatians – Chapter Two

I

“Then after fourteen years I went up again to Jerusalem with Barnabas, and also took Titus with me. And I went up by revelation, and communicated to them that gospel which I preach among the Gentiles, but privately to those who were of reputation, lest by any means I might run, or had run, in vain” (Galatians 2:1-2).

Small details are often important in helping us understand and apply a particular Biblical passage- and Galatians 2:1-2 is no exception. For instance, we’re told that Barnabas and Titus accompanied Paul the Apostle on this visit to Jerusalem. This aspect of Paul’s trip will take on greater significance later.

We should also notice that this journey took place “…after an interval of fourteen years” (NASB). That equals two visits to the heart of first-century Christianity in well over a decade. This period of time would have been important to the original audience for this letter, a group who had been asked to believe that Paul received second-hand information regarding the gospel he preached. The implication was clear: there was no reasonable way Paul could have received his gospel from other leaders within the church because the calendar simply didn’t support that conjecture.

That ties into the third important detail from this passage: “I went in response to a revelation from God” (GW). In other words, Paul did not travel to Jerusalem at the request of the other apostles nor did he make that trip to seek their approval. Instead, he went because God told him to go. So the God who met Paul on the Damascus road and gave him the message of salvation he shared with the congregations of Galatia was the same God who instructed him to make this trip to Jerusalem.

Upon his arrival, Paul met with the acknowledged leaders of the first-century church, a group he characterized as “…those who were of reputation.” One commentator provides us with some insight on Paul’s use of this term…

“This phrase was typically used of authorities and implied a position of honor. Paul refers to them in a similar way two other times (vv. 6, 9), suggesting a hint of sarcasm directed toward the Judaizers, who claimed they had apostolic approval for their doctrine and Paul did not. They had likely made a habit of exalting these 3 leaders at the expense of Paul.” (1)

But why would Paul elect to meet privately with these leaders instead of holding this meeting in public for all to see? We’ll consider the likely rationale behind that decision next.

(1) MacArthur, J. F., Jr. (2006). The MacArthur study Bible: New American Standard Bible. (Ga 2:2). Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson Publishers.

II

“Then after fourteen years I went up again to Jerusalem with Barnabas, and also took Titus with me. And I went up by revelation, and communicated to them that gospel which I preach among the Gentiles, but privately to those who were of reputation, lest by any means I might run, or had run, in vain” (Galatians 2:1-2).

Small details are often important in helping us understand and apply a particular Biblical passage- and Galatians 2:1-2 is no exception. For instance, we’re told that Barnabas and Titus accompanied Paul the Apostle on this visit to Jerusalem. This aspect of Paul’s trip will take on greater significance later.

We should also notice that this journey took place “…after an interval of fourteen years” (NASB). That equals two visits to the heart of first-century Christianity in well over a decade. This period of time would have been important to the original audience for this letter, a group who had been asked to believe that Paul received second-hand information regarding the gospel he preached. The implication was clear: there was no reasonable way Paul could have received his gospel from other leaders within the church because the calendar simply didn’t support that conjecture.

That ties into the third important detail from this passage: “I went in response to a revelation from God” (GW). In other words, Paul did not travel to Jerusalem at the request of the other apostles nor did he make that trip to seek their approval. Instead, he went because God told him to go. So the God who met Paul on the Damascus road and gave him the message of salvation he shared with the congregations of Galatia was the same God who instructed him to make this trip to Jerusalem.

Upon his arrival, Paul met with the acknowledged leaders of the first-century church, a group he characterized as “…those who were of reputation.” One commentator provides us with some insight on Paul’s use of this term…

“This phrase was typically used of authorities and implied a position of honor. Paul refers to them in a similar way two other times (vv. 6, 9), suggesting a hint of sarcasm directed toward the Judaizers, who claimed they had apostolic approval for their doctrine and Paul did not. They had likely made a habit of exalting these 3 leaders at the expense of Paul.” (1)

But why would Paul elect to meet privately with these leaders instead of holding this meeting in public for all to see? We’ll consider the likely rationale behind that decision next.

(1) MacArthur, J. F., Jr. (2006). The MacArthur study Bible: New American Standard Bible. (Ga 2:2). Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson Publishers.

III

“I went there because God revealed to me that I should go. While I was there I met privately with those considered to be leaders of the church and shared with them the message I had been preaching to the Gentiles. I wanted to make sure that we were in agreement, for fear that all my efforts had been wasted and I was running the race for nothing” (Galatians 2:2 NLT).

A wise person knows that internal discussions with others are often best kept private until a consensus is reached. This approach usually serves to promote good communication, mutual understanding, and a clear sense of direction for others to follow. Judging from the passage quoted above, that seemed to be one of Paul the Apostle’s objectives as he entered into these conversations with other leaders in the first-century church.

One source rephrases the idea behind this passage in the following manner: “Not wanting to cause trouble, I talked this matter over privately with Peter, James, and John. I had no doubts about the truth of the gospel I had been preaching, but if the other apostles did not stand with me on this, I was afraid all my work as an apostle would go for nothing!” (1)

Nevertheless, Paul may have had a second motive for entering into a private discussion with these leaders. Remember that the civil and religious authorities often followed Paul during this portion of his life. If Paul had chosen to assume a prominent role in his return to Jerusalem, it might have resulted in additional harassment, imprisonment, or perhaps even death. Therefore, it made good sense for him to meet privately with these spiritual authorities.

Paul then went on to use a familiar illustration to characterize this meeting: a sporting analogy. You see, Paul often turned to the world of athletic competition to communicate important spiritual truths. That included things like racing (2 Timothy 4:7), boxing (1 Corinthians 9:26), and wrestling (Ephesians 6:12). In this instance, Paul used the imagery of a long-distance runner, an illustration that was so effective that he will return to it again in Galatians 5:7.

So much like an athlete who trains hard for a competition that is later cancelled, Paul was concerned that the concept of salvation by grace through faith might be offset by those who insisted that one must follow the Old Testament law before finding salvation in Christ. Thankfully, this meeting served to alleviate that concern as we’ll see later in this chapter.

(1) Ice, Rhoderick D. “Commentary on Galatians 2:4”. “The Bible Study New Testament”. https://www.studylight.org/commentaries/ice/galatians-2.html. College Press, Joplin, MO. 1974.

IV

“Yet not even Titus who was with me, being a Greek, was compelled to be circumcised” (Galatians 2:3)

As mentioned earlier, small details are often important when reading through the Scriptures. For instance, consider Paul the Apostle’s visit to Jerusalem as discussed in the opening verse of this chapter. While Paul could have told the Galatian churches that he simply went to Jerusalem, notice that he chose to add the following detail under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit: “…I went up again to Jerusalem with Barnabas, and also took Titus with me” (Galatians 2:1).

We’ll discuss Barnabas’ role in this narrative a bit later but for now we can say that this small detail regarding Titus in Galatians 2:1 helps to explain what we read in Galatians 2:3. You see, Titus had not been born into a Jewish family and was therefore uncircumcised. That distinction was important for if Titus had been made to follow the Jewish ritual of circumcision, then other non-Jewish converts to Christianity could be pressured into doing so as well.

In fact, modern-day readers of this account may be unaware that the act of circumcision formed a highly controversial topic among some members of the first-century church. As the early church grew and began to incorporate people from Jewish and non-Jewish backgrounds, there were many who had difficulty adapting to this new cultural reality.

Some (like the Judaizers mentioned in our look at Galatians chapter one) responded by attempting to add something to Jesus’ sacrificial work on the cross. Paul will characterize those individuals as “…false brothers with false pretenses who slipped in unnoticed to spy on our freedom that we have in Christ Jesus, to make us slaves” (NET) in the following verse. Others turned to exclusionary tactics, including one of Jesus’ most prominent disciples as we’ll see later in this chapter.

Despite such differences, Christians then and now are one in Christ. Jesus is the thread who unites all together and it is through Him that we find real unity in diversity. While we may differ in racial composition, cultural upbringing, age, gender, experience, and personality, every genuine Christian is a part of “…the body of Christ, and members individually” (1 Corinthians 12:27).

As one source comments, “Even though Titus was among a conference full of Jews, he was treated as having a fully legitimate right to fellowship among them by virtue of his faith alone. It is likely that the Galatians were struck by this. All of those important Jewish believers, and they placed no further requirements upon Titus? Why then are these Judaizers demanding more?” (1)

(1) McClelland, S. E. (1995). Galatians. In Evangelical Commentary on the Bible (Vol. 3, p. 1007). Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Book House.

V

“And this occurred because of false brethren secretly brought in (who came in by stealth to spy out our liberty which we have in Christ Jesus, that they might bring us into bondage), to whom we did not yield submission even for an hour, that the truth of the gospel might continue with you” (Galatians 2:4-5).

While there are many Biblical topics that may engage our interest, there is one subject that may receive far less attention than it deserves. That topic involves the need to identify and protect against false teachers, bad doctrine, and those who possess deceitful spiritual motives. (1) The passage quoted above provides us with one such example; in fact, the book of Galatians is almost entirely dedicated to this subject.

While two or more people of good conscience can often reach different conclusions on secondary aspects of the Christian faith, this portion of Scripture serves to remind us that there must be agreement on some essential elements. Those “essentials of the faith” would certainly include the following…

  • The triune nature of God.
  • The deity of Christ, His virgin birth, and sinless life.
  • Jesus’ atoning death and resurrection.
  • The gospel message of repentance from sin and salvation by God’s grace through faith in Christ alone.
  • The future bodily resurrection of every human being to eternal reward or punishment.

Some, like author and apologist Greg Koukl would add an additional element: the ultimate authority of Scripture. In this view, the authority of Scripture serves as functional necessity for without it, none of the other elements can be affirmed or asserted with confidence. (2)

Of course, this list is not intended to represent an exhaustive list of core beliefs. However, it can serve as a quick way to determine which teachings (and teachers) have a foundation in genuine Christianity and which do not. One commentator explains the importance of identifying such “false brethren” in the context of Galatians 2:4-5…

“…although these people passed themselves off convincingly as Christians, there was reason to view their profession as a sham. These pseudo-Christians did not announce their purpose, which was to curtail Christian liberty (5:1, 13) and to bring Paul and his converts into the bondage of Jewish legalism (6:12–15). These false brethren maintained that one had to keep the Jewish law in order to be saved. They refused to confess that salvation was God’s gift through faith alone. For this reason, Paul would not recognize them as genuine Christians.” (3)

(1) While these examples may seem to refer to the same thing, there are important distinctions between them. “False teachers” signifies the presence of someone who instructs others. “Bad doctrine” can be separated from the presence of a teacher, as in the poor theology one might encounter in a book or on a website. “Deceitful spiritual motives” implies an intentional effort to lead others astray. False teachers and those who promote bad doctrine may be sincerely wrong in their beliefs but have no intent to mislead. Those who hold deceitful spiritual motives are people who knowingly seek to inflict spiritual injury upon others.

(2) Greg Koukl, Essential Christian Doctrines © 2016 Stand to Reason APR https://www.str.org/articles/essential-christian-doctrines

(3) Radmacher, E. D., Allen, R. B., & House, H. W. (1999). Nelson’s new illustrated Bible commentary (p. 1519). Nashville: T. Nelson Publishers.

VI

“But from those who seemed to be something—whatever they were, it makes no difference to me; God shows personal favoritism to no man—for those who seemed to be something added nothing to me” (Galatians 2:6).

It’s interesting to note that Paul the Apostle did not seem awed or impressed by those who held positions of recognition within the first century church. Paul summarized his feelings with the following comment in Galatians 2:6: “By the way, their reputation as great leaders made no difference to me, for God has no favorites” (NLT).

This parenthetical statement directs us to an important insight: if these first-century personalities were viewed as people “who seemed to be something,” then today’s information age provides us with a greater opportunity to elevate their modern-day counterparts. Unfortunately, this presents a danger for prominent members of the Christian community as well as those who seek to exalt them to celebrity status.

You see, we might be less inclined to view our favorite artists, teachers, authors, spiritual leaders, and media personalities as “those who seem to be something” if we accepted them for who they are: fallible human beings who have been gifted by God with extraordinary talents, skills, and abilities. If we are tempted to view such individuals as VIP’s within the Christian community, it may only be due to the fact that we don’t know them better.

For instance, most of us have little insight into the day-to-day lives of prominent Christian figures. We may not be aware of how they respond when things go wrong behind the scenes. We may not know how they interact with subordinates. We may know very little about their personal lives beyond what is published. If the private lives of our favorite Christian personalities do not align with their reputations as people of importance, we may be shocked when we hear reports of a moral failing, a renunciation of the faith, or the publication of a “tell-all” book concerning them.

There are other consequences involved whenever we elevate prominent men and women of God to positions of celebrity as well. Remember, these individuals must deal with the challenges that accompany the recognition we give them. They must manage the demands of fame and often face the hardships associated with travel and life on the road. They may find it difficult to maintain an attitude of humility in the face of praise for their work or resist the myriad of temptations that popularity brings.

These challenges are not made easier when we forget that “…God doesn’t play favorites” (GW). Therefore, we would be better served to pray for those in positions of prominence and avoid the urge to extol them as Christian celebrities.

See related messages here and here

VII

“But from those who were influential (whatever they were makes no difference to me; God shows no favoritism between people ) — those influential leaders added nothing to my message” (Galatians 2:6 NET).

When Paul the Apostle met together with the leaders of the church during his visit to Jerusalem, there were no lengthy debates regarding his theology. There were no disputes concerning his doctrine or quarrels about the message of salvation he brought. These influential leaders found no errors, deficiencies, or questionable beliefs within his teaching. On the contrary, these spiritual authorities had nothing to add to the content of Paul’s message.

It’s likely that these prominent members of the first-century church found it easy to reach that conclusion because they recognized Paul’s gospel message for what it was- the same gospel they had been preaching. This helps us put Paul’s brash response into the proper context: “Those who seemed to be important church leaders did not help me. They did not teach me anything new. What they were, I do not care. God looks on us all as being the same” (NLV).

This was not an expression of disrespect for these prominent leaders but a statement of fact: “These important, influential authorities didn’t tell me anything I didn’t already know.” That would serve to counter anyone who sought to mislead the Galatian churches into the belief that Paul’s message differed from the gospel of these other first-century leaders.

It also undermined anyone who peddled the claim that one must follow the Old Testament Law in order to find salvation in Christ. Those who were led to believe that Paul had somehow twisted the other Apostle’s message might be surprised to learn that they all agreed that salvation was only available by God’s grace through faith in Christ alone.

Paul then added this sobering reminder: “…God is not impressed with a man’s office” (Phillips). While every generation features men and women who hold positions of status and power, those appointments may not count for much in eternity. No matter what our station in life, the ultimate question remains the same: did we honor God in those areas of responsibility He allowed us to possess?

In the end, the question will not revolve around who we were but what we were. So in light of those future realities, we would be well advised to live, work, and plan with the understanding that the choices and decisions we make in our areas of responsibility will count for eternity.

VIII

“But on the contrary, when they saw that the gospel for the uncircumcised had been committed to me, as the gospel for the circumcised was to Peter (for He who worked effectively in Peter for the apostleship to the circumcised also worked effectively in me toward the Gentiles), and when James, Cephas, and John, who seemed to be pillars, perceived the grace that had been given to me, they gave me and Barnabas the right hand of fellowship, that we should go to the Gentiles and they to the circumcised.

They desired only that we should remember the poor, the very thing which I also was eager to do” (Galatians 2:7-10).

If God calls us to enter a particular area of service, others will often recognize, verify, and confirm that calling, Such was the case with the Apostle Paul and the leaders given to us in the passage quoted above. They recognized Paul’s God-ordained ministry to the Gentile population of that era just as they recognized the Apostle Peter’s calling to minister to the members of the Jewish community.

Thus, there was not one gospel for the Jewish people and a different gospel for others. Instead, there was one message and two individual callings to minister to these individual people groups. Jewish believers could choose to retain their Hebrew identity and cultural heritage as followers of Jesus. Conversely, non-Jewish converts were not asked to follow the Old Testament Law or take part in the ritual of circumcision.

One commentator quotes three different sources to illustrate this idea…

“Lightfoot says that these phrases denote ‘a distinction in the sphere in which the gospel was to be preached, not a difference in the type of gospel.’ Burton says that the context demonstrates that Paul regarded the distinction between the gospel entrusted to him and that entrusted to Peter as not one of content but of the persons addressed. Meyer says that this passage does not refer to two different gospels but to the same gospel to be given to two different groups of individuals, whose peculiarities demanded of the preacher a special adaptation to his distinctive audience.” (1)

So while Paul and his fellow apostles were equal to one another in terms of authority, God individually enabled them to fulfill their specific ministerial responsibilities. And the same God who worked in the lives of these first-century apostles continues to empower His people to fulfill His calling upon their lives today.

(1) Kenneth S. Wuest, Word Studies in the Greek New Testament (Galatians 2:7) Copyright © 1942-55 by Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.

IX

“In fact, James, Peter, and John, who were known as pillars of the church, recognized the gift God had given me, and they accepted Barnabas and me as their co-workers. They encouraged us to keep preaching to the Gentiles, while they continued their work with the Jews. Their only suggestion was that we keep on helping the poor, which I have always been eager to do” (Galatians 2:9-10 NLT).

This portion of Scripture provides us with a short list of individuals who played an important role in the life of the early church. The first person named for us is James. While there are several “Jameses” within the New Testament. this particular James was Jesus’ half-brother as noted earlier. The fact that James was named first among this trio of leaders speaks to the position of influence he held among the members of the first century church.

“Cephas” is a reference to the Apostle Peter. In fact, Peter is called by three different names within the pages of the Scriptures: Peter, Cephas, and Simon. Peter held a prominent position among Jesus’ original group of twelve disciples and he was later inspired by God to write the letters we know today as the Biblical books of 1 and 2 Peter.

The Apostle John was another of Jesus’ first disciples (Matthew 4:18-22). His brother James (a different James from the one mentioned above) had earlier been killed by a political leader named Herod, an act that gained the favor of some local religious authorities (see Acts 12:1-4). John was the person who was used of God to author the New Testament Gospel of John as well as the books of 1, 2, and 3 John and the book of Revelation.

These key leaders were recognized as pillars of the first-century Christian community and their solidarity with Paul the Apostle was based upon two important things: the authenticity of his gospel message and the recognition of his God-given ministerial gifts. This becomes more significant when we stop to consider that Paul once sought to imprison (and potentially kill) people like James, Cephas, and John at one point in his life. This serves to illustrate God’s unmatched ability to effect genuine change in human lives.

The only suggestion these leaders had for Paul involved a request to continue to help the poor, a recommendation that Paul was eager to implement. So everything seemed to be going well but as we’re about to see, a serious problem arose. We’ll begin our look at that problem -and Paul’s aggressive response- next.

X

“But when Peter came to Antioch, I opposed him in public, because he was clearly wrong” (Galatians 2:11).

The city of Antioch was a large, prosperous urban center in the days of the first century. As the capital city of the ancient Roman province of Syria, Antioch held a reputation as an important destination for those with commercial interests. Antioch was the place where Jesus’ followers were first identified as Christians and it featured a church with a multi-ethnic congregation of Jewish and non-Jewish believers.

Antioch also provided a good opportunity for evangelistic outreach due to it’s strategic position within the ancient Rome Empire, Therefore it should not surprise us to learn that some of the early church leaders eventually made their way there. It was during one such visit by the Apostle Peter that a difficulty arose. Paul the Apostle recorded that problem here in Galatians 2:11: “…when Peter came to Antioch I had to oppose him publicly, speaking strongly against what he was doing, for it was very wrong” (TLB).

So what did Peter do? The following verse provides us with some important background information…

“for before certain men came from James, he would eat with the Gentiles; but when they came, he withdrew and separated himself, fearing those who were of the circumcision. And the rest of the Jews also played the hypocrite with him, so that even Barnabas was carried away with their hypocrisy” (Galatians 2:12-13).

In light of Peter’s influence and reputation among the members of the early church, it seems that Paul felt it necessary to address this situation in a public forum. This was especially important in a church like Antioch, a place where the cultural differences between the individual members of the congregation might easily lead to a division within the church.

One source identifies a different issue involved with Peter’s response…

“Peter probably thought that by staying away from the Gentiles, he was promoting harmony—he did not want to offend James and the Jewish Christians… By joining the Judaizers, Peter was supporting their claim that Christ was not sufficient for salvation. Compromise is an important element in getting along with others, but we should never compromise the truth of God’s Word. If we feel we have to change our Christian beliefs to match those of our companions, we are on dangerous ground.” (1)

Another unfortunate aspect of this incident is that Peter made this decision with the knowledge that God was working to establish a united church that was comprised of men and women from these diverse cultural backgrounds. We’ll see why next.

(1) Life Application Study Bible, Galatians 2:11 Copyright © 1988, 1989, 1991, 1993, 1996, 2004 by Tyndale House Publishers Inc., all rights reserved. Life Application® is a registered trademark of Tyndale House Publishers, Inc.

XI

“For before certain men came from James, he was eating with the Gentiles; but when they came he drew back and separated himself, fearing the circumcision party. And the rest of the Jews acted hypocritically along with him, so that even Barnabas was led astray by their hypocrisy” (Galatians 2:12-13).

The New Testament book of Acts relates the account of a Roman army officer named Cornelius. Although Cornelius did not have a Jewish background, Acts chapter ten tells us that he was a generous, prayerful, God-honoring man. One day Cornelius experienced a vision in which he was instructed to call for the Apostle Peter. He responded by sending a delegation to escort Peter to his home and awaited their return.

But while that group was on their way, Peter had a visionary experience of his own…

“He saw heaven opened and an object that resembled a large sheet coming down, being lowered by its four corners to the earth. In it were all the four-footed animals and reptiles of the earth, and the birds of the sky. A voice said to him, ‘Get up, Peter; kill and eat.’ ‘No, Lord!’ Peter said. ‘For I have never eaten anything impure and ritually unclean.’ Again, a second time, the voice said to him, ‘What God has made clean, do not call impure’” (Acts 10:11-15 CSB).

Peter later referred to the insight he gained from this experience during his subsequent meeting with Cornelius: “…’You know it’s forbidden for a Jewish man to associate with or visit a foreigner. But God has shown me that I must not call any person common or unclean’” (Acts 10:28 HCSB).

Following this, Peter was asked to explain his actions to those who objected to his decision to visit the home of a non-Jewish person. He then offered the following explanation in reply…

“…as I began to speak, the Holy Spirit fell on them just as he did on us at the beginning. And I remembered the word of the Lord, as he used to say, ‘John baptized with water, but you will be baptized with the Holy Spirit.’ Therefore if God gave them the same gift as he also gave us after believing in the Lord Jesus Christ, who was I to hinder God?” When they heard this, they ceased their objections and praised God, saying, ‘So then, God has granted the repentance that leads to life even to the Gentiles’” (Acts 11:15-18).

Despite these experiences, Galatians 2:12-13 tells us that Peter responded in a very different manner towards the Gentile members of the church at Antioch. We’ll consider the factors that may have accounted for Peter’s decision to isolate the non-Jewish members of that congregation next.

XII

“When (Peter) first arrived, he ate with the Gentile Christians, who were not circumcised. But afterward, when some friends of James came, Peter wouldn’t eat with the Gentiles anymore. He was afraid of criticism from these people who insisted on the necessity of circumcision. As a result, other Jewish Christians followed Peter’s hypocrisy, and even Barnabas was led astray by their hypocrisy” (Galatians 2:12-13 NLT).

As we consider the interaction between Paul, Peter, and the congregation at Antioch, we are certain to find several important insights that we can apply in our relationships today.

First, the issue at Antioch involved the Apostle Peter’s decision to segregate himself from the non-Jewish members of the congregation. That decision was driven by the arrival of “…the faction who favored circumcising Gentile believers” (CJB). This group was apparently offended at the idea that non-Jewish Christians could find fellowship with Jewish Christians who followed the customs of the Law.

So Peter withdrew from eating with the Gentile believers to avoid criticism from those visitors. Two commentators examine the probable elements that factored into Peter’s decision, including some that are highly relevant today…

“This incident is not mentioned in Acts or anywhere else but here. Galatians 2:11-13 indicates that not only Peter but Barnabas also, and possibly James, had been so intimidated by the Judaizers who had come down from Jerusalem to Antioch (Paul called them ‘false brethren’ in Galatians 2:4), that they tried to compromise with them, ‘fearing them which were of the circumcision’” (Galatians 2:12).

These apostles all knew better (Acts 10, 11, 15) but, like many modern Christians, were temporarily tempted to compromise the true gospel for the sake of expediency and outward harmony. Paul, therefore, had to rebuke even these leaders, and they evidently accepted his rebuke and abandoned their compromising behavior (in particular, that of refusing to eat with the Gentile Christians)” (1)

“Both Peter and Barnabas (v. 13) succumbed to pressure from a group that believed that to be circumcised—that is, to become a full Jewish proselyte—was necessary in order to be saved and to be regarded as a Christian. Peter evidently had come under criticism for sharing meals with uncircumcised Gentiles after preaching the gospel to the Roman centurion Cornelius and his circle of relatives and friends (Acts 11:1–3)” (2)

Most Christians face similar pressures to compromise, each in their own way. But as Romans 12:2 reminds us, “Do not conform yourselves to the standards of this world, but let God transform you inwardly by a complete change of your mind. Then you will be able to know the will of God—what is good and is pleasing to him and is perfect” (GNB).

(1) Institute for Creation Research, New Defender’s Study Bible Notes Galatians 2:11 https://www.icr.org/bible/Gal/2/11

(2) Sproul, R. C. (Ed.). (2015). The Reformation Study Bible: English Standard Version (2015 Edition) (p. 2077). Orlando, FL: Reformation Trust.

XIII

“Until certain people came from James, (Peter) had been eating with the Gentiles. But when they arrived, he stopped doing this and separated himself because he was afraid of those who were pro-circumcision. And the rest of the Jews also joined with him in this hypocrisy, so that even Barnabas was led astray with them by their hypocrisy” (Galatians 2:12-13 NET).

Its interesting to note that Galatians 2:12 references “men” (ESV) or “persons” (NTE) to describe the associates of James listed here. While some Biblical versions refer to these individuals as “Jewish followers” (CEV) or “Gentile Christians” (TLB), the original language of this passage does not specifically identify them as followers of Christ.

Its possible that James was merely acquainted with these visitors. Or perhaps he sent them to Antioch so they could see first-hand evidence of the solidarity that existed among the members of that culturally and racially diverse congregation. Whatever the answer, these newcomers surely did not represent James’ view on the subject of unity between Jewish and non-Jewish believers within the church. In fact, their position was a misrepresentation of James’ view…

“…James stood and said …my judgment is that we should not make it difficult for the Gentiles who are turning to God. Instead, we should write and tell them to abstain from eating food offered to idols, from sexual immorality, from eating the meat of strangled animals, and from consuming blood” (Acts 15:13, 19-20 NLT).

Unfortunately, it appears these individuals influenced Peter into separating himself from those who did not share their common cultural background. Thus, Peter’s example provides another important insight for men and women of God today. While we may be challenged to relate to those who have little in common with us, it is an entirely different matter to intentionally exclude other Christians on that basis.

At best, Peter was manipulated by the opinions of those who were not followers of Jesus. Although Peter once took a courageous stand in defending the unity of Jewish and non-Jewish believers, perhaps he was worn down under the relentless pressure of those who opposed his position. If that was the case, then it was not the first time Peter compromised his beliefs in the face of pressure from others.

This reminds us of the need to prayerfully seek God’s assistance in maintaining the kind of attitude described for us in 1 John 2:10: “The one who loves his fellow Christian resides in the light, and there is no cause for stumbling in him” (NET).

XIV

“…When Peter first came to Antioch, he ate and associated with the non-Jewish people. But when some Jewish men came from James, Peter separated himself from the non-Jews. He stopped eating with them, because he was afraid of the Jews who believe that all non-Jewish people must be circumcised. So Peter was a hypocrite. The other Jewish believers joined with him, so they were hypocrites too. Even Barnabas was influenced by what these Jewish believers did” (Galatians 2:12-13 ERV).

Those of us who live in the 21st century are far removed from the events described in the passage quoted above, Therefore, we might find easy to criticize the Apostle Peter for his decision to exclude those who did not adhere to these Jewish cultural laws. But that criticism (however justified) should be tempered by the understanding that we must also respond to the cultural, political, and social pressures we face today. The issues may change but the pressure to make such  choices remains the same.

Galatians 2:12-13 uses the word “hypocrite” to characterize Peter and his response to this situation. A hypocrite is someone who pretends to be something that he or she is not. This word originally referred to “one who wears a mask” and was used in the ancient Greek theatre to describe actors who wore masks to portray different emotions. Over time, this word grew to be associated with anyone who wasn’t what he or she claimed to be. So a hypocrite can be described as a “mask-wearer” or someone who differs from what he or she seems to be.

One commentator examines the tactics that may have been used against Peter to pressure him to respond in this manner. These tactics are still employed as an effective means of motivating others to compromise their convictions today…

“We don’t know what it was about these certain men from James that made Peter afraid. Perhaps they were men of strong personality. Perhaps they were men of great prestige and influence. Perhaps they made threats of one kind or another. Whatever it was, the desire to cater to these legalistic Jewish Christians was so strong that even Barnabas was carried away with their hypocrisy. When these men from James came, even Barnabas treated the Gentile Christians as if they were not Christians at all.” (1)

Unfortunately, this kind of compromise does not occur in a vacuum. There are real-life consequences to such decisions and we’ll look at some of the ramifications of Peter’s choice next.

(2) David Guzik, Galatians 2 – Paul Defends The Gospel Of Grace © Copyright – Enduring Word https://enduringword.com/bible-commentary/galatians-2/

XV

“For before certain men came from James, he used to eat with the Gentiles. But when they arrived, he began to draw back and separate himself from the Gentiles because he was afraid of those who belonged to the circumcision group. The other Jews joined him in his hypocrisy, so that by their hypocrisy even Barnabas was led astray” (Galatians 2:12-13 NIV).

One of the uncomfortable realities of life often involves the decisions we make when we allow others to set our standards. Those decisions may sometimes lead us to make unwise choices or do something inappropriate simply because “everyone else is doing it.” For this reason, its important to recognize a distinguishing feature that characterizes many types of human interaction: either we are influencing others or they are influencing us.

For instance, there are some who enjoy a huge circle of influence by virtue of their creative talents. That group would include many prominent authors, musicians, and filmmakers, among others. These individuals possess the ability to influence millions as they communicate their beliefs through books, concerts, movies, videos, or downloads.

But it isn’t necessary to be famous to impact others in this manner. You see, everyone has a circle of influence, even if it is only among a small group of friends or acquaintances. For example, our circle of influence might include a group of classmates or co-workers. It may include a wife, a husband, a child, a teammate, or a family member. In today’s era of high speed internet access, our influence might extend well beyond traditional geographic boundaries to include thousands (or even millions) of others.

The point is that everyone has the potential to be a peer leader within his or her circle of influence. That influence (however small) can be used to impact others and set the right example to follow. Unfortunately, Galatians 2:12-13 tells us that Peter the Apostle allowed an outside group to influence him into a decision that didn’t honor God. Thus, Peter set the wrong example in this area and his decision subsequently impacted others who “…became hypocrites along with him” (CJB).

While others may not choose to follow our example, we should prayerfully seek to be the kind of people who set a God-honoring standard in our relationships with others. We can find a good strategy to set that kind of standard in the New Testament book of 1 Corinthians: “Therefore, whether you eat or drink, or whatever you do, do all to the glory of God” (1 Corinthians 10:31).

XVI

“But when I saw that they were not straightforward about the truth of the gospel, I said to Peter before them all, ‘If you, being a Jew, live in the manner of Gentiles and not as the Jews, why do you compel Gentiles to live as Jews?’” (Galatians 2:14).

As noted in the passage quoted above, Paul the Apostle was not afraid to correct others when necessary. Whether the issue involved false teaching, sexual immorality, or other sinful behaviors within the church, Paul did not hesitate to address those concerns wherever he encountered them. Paul was honest and forthright even when dealing with a matter that involved a fellow apostle: “…when Peter came to Antioch, I had to oppose him publicly, speaking strongly against what he was doing for it was very wrong” (Galatians 2:11 TLB).

The public nature of that rebuke is something that warrants closer attention. For instance, Jesus established the following guidelines for addressing issues that arise between fellow Christians….

“If another believer sins against you, go privately and point out the offense. If the other person listens and confesses it, you have won that person back. But if you are unsuccessful, take one or two others with you and go back again, so that everything you say may be confirmed by two or three witnesses.

If the person still refuses to listen, take your case to the church. Then if he or she won’t accept the church’s decision, treat that person as a pagan or a corrupt tax collector” (Matthew 18:15-17 NLT).

So why didn’t Paul follow that procedure in this situation? Well, we can start by noting that Peter was an established leader within the church. Furthermore. his decision to isolate non-Jewish Christians for not keeping the Old Testament law was a serious issue. You see, that decision effectively added something to Christ’s sacrifice on the cross, a fact that was readily acknowledged by those who held that belief: “…‘Unless you are circumcised according to the custom of Moses, you cannot be saved’” (Acts 15:1).

Finally, Peter’s decision led several others to follow his hypocritical example. That group included Barnabas, another well-known and respected leader within the first-century church. For these reasons, Paul employed a corrective principle that differed from the one given to us in Matthew 18. Paul clarified that principle in 1 Timothy 5:19-20: “Do not receive an accusation against an elder except from two or three witnesses. Those who are sinning rebuke in the presence of all, that the rest also may fear.” That approach would help stem the tide of false teaching that threatened the first-century church.

XVII

“We are Jewish by birth, not sinners from other nations. Yet, we know that people don’t receive God’s approval because of their own efforts to live according to a set of standards, but only by believing in Jesus Christ. So we also believed in Jesus Christ in order to receive God’s approval by faith in Christ and not because of our own efforts. People won’t receive God’s approval because of their own efforts to live according to a set of standards” (Galatians 2:15-16 GW).

Galatians 2:15-16 emphasizes an important truth for those who seek to approach God on the basis of their works: “…people don’t receive God’s approval because of their own efforts to live according to a set of standards, but only by believing in Jesus Christ.”

You see, some believe we can establish a right relationship with God by following a religious ritual or observance. Others believe that charitable giving and good deeds will make them acceptable to God. Then there are those who feel that the “good” things they’ve done in life will outweigh the “bad” things they’ve done and permit them entry into heaven.

One commentator addresses the futility of those beliefs…

“Many people assume that by trying to live a good life, they have done all that is necessary to get to heaven. They rest their confidence on the good works they have performed to satisfy the demands of God’s justice. This is a futile hope. God’s law requires perfection. Since we are not perfect, we lack the necessary goodness to enter heaven. Thus goodness can never be achieved by living a good life. We can only receive it by trusting in the righteousness of Christ. His merit is perfect and is made available to us through faith.” (1)

The Apostle Paul also expanded on this idea in the Biblical book of Romans…

“…No one can ever be made right in God’s sight by doing what the law commands. For the more we know of God’s laws, the clearer it becomes that we aren’t obeying them; his laws serve only to make us see that we are sinners. But now God has shown us a different way to heaven– not by ‘being good enough’ and trying to keep his laws, but by a new way (though not new, really, for the Scriptures told about it long ago).

Now God says he will accept and acquit us– declare us ‘not guilty’– if we trust Jesus Christ to take away our sins. And we all can be saved in this same way, by coming to Christ, no matter who we are or what we have been like” (Romans 3:20-21 TLB).

(1) Sproul, R. C. (Ed.). (2015). The Reformation Study Bible: English Standard Version (2015 Edition) (p. 2231). Orlando, FL: Reformation Trust.

(1) NKJV Study Bible, [6:9,10] pg. 1835

XVIII

“yet we know that a person is not justified by works of the law but through faith in Jesus Christ, so we also have believed in Christ Jesus, in order to be justified by faith in Christ and not by works of the law, because by works of the law no one will be justified” (Galatians 2:16 ESV).

“Neither the Jewish Law of ten commands nor its law of ceremonies was ever intended to save anybody. By a set of pictures it set forth the way of salvation, but it was not itself the way. It was a map, not a country; a model of the road, not the road itself.” (1)

This passage of Scripture offers an opportunity to examine an important spiritual concept: justification. “Justification” is the term we use to describe the manner in which sinful human beings are made acceptable to a holy God. (2) Another source defines justification in this way: “To be justified means to be declared righteous before God, that is, to enjoy a status or standing of being in a right relationship with God, of being accepted by him.” (3)

We can illustrate this concept with the familiar imagery of a legal courtroom. In the New Testament era, a judge typically presided over a plaintiff’s case and examined the evidence against a defendant. If the judge issued a verdict in favor of the defendant, he or she was declared to be “justified.” This judicial affirmation acknowledged that the defendant was “righteous” (or “without guilt”), thus resulting in his or her acquittal.

This legal scenario illustrates the concept of spiritual justification. You see, the Old Testament book of the prophet Ezekiel tells us, “It is for a man’s own sins that he shall die” (Ezekiel 18:4). This brief portion of Scripture identifies our defendant (every individual human being), the crime (his or her own sins), and the sentence (death) in our spiritual courtroom.

But in speaking of Christ, 2 Corinthians 5:21 tells us, “God made him who had no sin to be sin for us, so that in him we might become the righteousness of God” (NIV). Because the sentence of the court has been satisfied through Jesus’ sacrificial death, those who place their faith in Him are acquitted of all charges and declared to be justified. Furthermore, Jesus’ righteousness is imputed (or transferred) to those who accept His sacrifice on their behalf (see Romans 4:5-8).

As another commentator reminds us, “Faith does not merit God’s acceptance; it accepts Christ’s merit before God (Phil. 3:9)” (4)

(1) Spurgeon, Charles H. The Stern Pedagogue, Metropolitan Tabernacle Pulpit (p. 553)

(2) “Justification” Nelson’s Illustrated Bible Dictionary, Copyright © 1986, Thomas Nelson Publishers

(3) Fung, Ronald Y. K. The Epistle to the Galatians (p. 113) quoted in Constable, Thomas. DD. “Expository Notes of Dr. Thomas Constable (2:15-16). “https://www.studylight.org/commentaries/dcc/galatians-2.html“. 2012.

(4) Sproul, R. C. (Ed.). (2015). The Reformation Study Bible: English Standard Version (2015 Edition) (p. 2077). Orlando, FL: Reformation Trust.

XIX

“But if, while we seek to be justified by Christ, we ourselves also are found sinners, is Christ therefore a minister of sin? Certainly not! For if I build again those things which I destroyed, I make myself a transgressor. For I through the law died to the law that I might live to God” (Galatians 2:17-19).

This portion of Scripture may be challenging to interpret but like many tasks, its helpful to begin by separating it into smaller portions. We can start with the phrase, “…if, while we seek to be justified by Christ.”

These verses begin by presenting us with someone who is no longer seeking to find favor with God through his or her efforts. Instead, this person has followed the Biblical model of salvation by grace through faith in Christ alone. However, the individual in our example has also discovered that a decision for Christ does not immediately translate into a life of sinless perfection for he or she is still found to be a sinner.

That provides the basis for the question that follows: “is Christ therefore a minister of sin?” Or to put it another way, “If we, the same people who are searching for God’s approval in Christ, are still sinners, does that mean that Christ encourages us to sin?” (GW). This seems to be a legitimate question but it is based upon some questionable logic- Jesus does not necessarily become a minister of sin just because His followers sin. Thus we have an appropriate response: “Absolutely not!” (NIV).

The issue is that this line of questioning fails to recognize the difference between spiritual acceptance and spiritual growth. We are made right with God through Christ positionally while growing experientially in the grace and knowledge of God. This progressive growth process is closely associated with the idea of sanctification. “Sanctification” refers to “the act or process by which people or things are cleansed and dedicated to God… (1) and ultimately leads to holiness or God-like character.

This distinction is important, especially during those periods when we may be tempted to return to the things we’ve left behind. For the churches of Galatia, that meant returning to the Old Testament Law. For modern-day readers of this passage, that decision might encompass any number of alternative approaches to God. Yet as we’re told in 1 Timothy 2:5, “…there is one God and one mediator between God and humanity, the man Christ Jesus” (CSB) and in the words of Galatians 2:18, “…if I build up again those things I once destroyed, I demonstrate that I am one who breaks God’s law” (NET).

(1) New Dictionary of Theology, (Leicester/ Downers Grove: Inter-Varsity, 1988) pg. 613

XX

“But if, in our endeavor to be justified in Christ, we too were found to be sinners, is Christ then a servant of sin? Certainly not! For if I rebuild what I tore down, I prove myself to be a transgressor. For through the law I died to the law, so that I might live to God” (Galatians 2:17-19 ESV).

Galatians 2:17-19 offers a glimpse into the convoluted logic that some employ in seeking to avoid the need for salvation in Christ alone. For instance, one commentary identifies the inconsistencies hidden within the argument given to us in the passage quoted above…

“Paul’s opponents argued, however, that since justification by faith eliminated the Law, it encouraged sinful living. A person could believe in Christ for salvation and then do as he pleased, having no need to do good works. Paul hotly denied the charge, especially noting that this made Christ the promoter of sin. On the contrary, if a believer would return to the Law after trusting Christ alone for salvation, that Law would only demonstrate that he was a sinner, a lawbreaker.” (1)

Paul the Apostle likely encountered such questions from those who sought to stretch his teachings to ridiculous conclusions in order to discredit him and ease their discomfort over the implications of the gospel message. In addition to the question posed here in Galatians 2:17, the Biblical book of Romans records three similar challenges that surely confronted Paul during his missionary journeys…

“A person might say, ‘When I lie, it really gives him glory, because my lie shows God’s truth. So why am I judged a sinner?’ It would be the same to say, ‘We should do evil so that good will come’…” (Romans 3:7-8 NCV).

“Well then, shall we keep on sinning so that God can keep on showing us more and more kindness and forgiveness?” (Romans 6:1 TLB).

“What does all this mean? Does it mean we are free to sin, because we are ruled by God’s wonderful kindness and not by the Law? Certainly not!” (Romans 6:15 CEV).

Paul addressed those questions with similarly reasoned responses in each instance (see Romans 3:7-26, Romans 6:1-11 and Romans 6:15-23). But rather than follow such fallacious side roads, another commentator summarizes the real idea behind this passage…

“The freedom of the believer is not freedom to sin, but freedom from the curse the law pronounces on sin (3:10–14; 5:1, 13). In this context, Paul also has in view believers’ freedom, under the new covenant, from aspects of the law of Moses such as circumcision and the dietary laws, which set ancient Israel apart from the nations.” (2)

(1) John F. Walvoord and Roy B. Zuck, Bible Knowledge Commentary [p.595]

(2) Sproul, R. C. (Ed.). (2015). The Reformation Study Bible: English Standard Version (2015 Edition) (p. 2076). Orlando, FL: Reformation Trust.

XXI

“I have been crucified with Christ; it is no longer I who live, but Christ lives in me; and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by faith in the Son of God, who loved me and gave Himself for me” (Galatians 2:20).

We can illustrate the spiritual concept behind Galatians 2:20 with a look at the horticultural process of grafting. “Grafting” involves the act of bonding two separate plants until they grow together as one. While a newly grafted branch is not original to an established plant, each unites together in a fundamental way. For instance, water and nutrients are delivered to the newly grafted portion of the plant and if successful, the graft will produce flowers, leaves, and/or fruit.

Jesus made use of a related concept in John 15:1-5…

“I am the true vine, and my Father is the gardener. He cuts off every branch in me that bears no fruit, while every branch that does bear fruit he prunes so that it will be even more fruitful. You are already clean because of the word I have spoken to you. Remain in me, as I also remain in you. No branch can bear fruit by itself; it must remain in the vine. Neither can you bear fruit unless you remain in me.

I am the vine; you are the branches. If you remain in me and I in you, you will bear much fruit; apart from me you can do nothing” (NIV).

In a similar manner, Paul the Apostle saw himself as someone who was dead and separated from his old life and grafted into Christ, much like a branch that has been joined to a new tree. Just as a newly grafted branch participates in the life of a tree, Paul “died” to his old life through Christ and began a new life together with Him. (1) One commentary provides us with some further insight into this idea…

“How have our old selves been crucified with Christ? Legally, God looks at us as if we had died with Christ. Because our sins died with him, we are no longer condemned (Col_2:13-15). Relationally, we have become one with Christ, and his experiences are ours. Our Christian life began when, in unity with him, we died to our old life (see Rom_6:5-11). In our daily life, we must regularly crucify sinful desires that keep us from following Christ. This, too, is a kind of dying with him (Luk_9:23-25).” (2)

(1) Also see Romans 11 where Paul make a direct reference to this process.

(2) Life Application Study Bible KJV (p. 1221) Copyright © 1988, 1989, 1991, 1993, 1996, 2004 by Tyndale House Publishers Inc., all rights reserved.

XXII

“I do not set aside the grace of God; for if righteousness comes through the law, then Christ died in vain” (Galatians 2:21).

The final verse of Galatians chapter two presents us with the logical conclusion to the argument that Paul the Apostle has developed over the course of this chapter. That argument can be summarized in the following manner: if someone could be made right with God through his or her own personal effort, then Jesus’ death on the cross was meaningless and ineffective.

This is important to remember, especially for those who may claim to ” have their own way” of following God. The problem is that no one has “their own way” of following God. You see, we cannot approach God on our terms; we must approach God on His terms- and His terms are defined in 1 Timothy 3:16: “…there is one God and one Mediator between God and men, the Man Christ Jesus…”

If we wish to be accepted by God, we must approach Him through the Mediator He has established- Jesus Christ. Any attempt to approach God in another fashion means that Jesus’ sacrificial death was something that was unnecessary and useless. One source explains this concept in greater detail…

“This is the theological climax of Paul’s rejection of the Judaizers’ emphasis on human performance. If human actions could bring right standing with God, then there was no need for Jesus to die! However, both (1) the OT, especially Judges and the history of Israel (cf. Nehemiah 9) and (2) the current experiences of diligent religionists such as Paul, show humanity’s inability to obey and conform to God’s covenant.

The Old Covenant, instead of bringing life, brought death and condemnation (cf. Galatians 3). The New Covenant (cf. Jer. 31:31-34; Ezek. 36:22-38) brings life as a gracious gift from a loving God by giving believing, fallen mankind a new heart, new mind, new spirit! This gift is only possibly through the sacrificial work of Christ. He fulfilled the Law! He restores the breach of fellowship (i.e., the damaged image of God in humanity from Genesis 3 has been repaired and restored!).” (1)

Because of this, Paul refused to nullify (or set aside) God’s grace expressed through Christ for that would have made Jesus’ sacrifice pointless and ineffectual.

So having started this chapter by relating some of his personal experiences, Paul the Apostle will go on to complete the transition to doctrinal teaching in the next chapter. He will do so by turning to the example of Abraham, the Old Testament patriarch and man of faith.

(1) Dr. Bob Utley. Free Bible Commentary, Galatians 2 Copyright © 2014 Bible Lessons International http://www.freebiblecommentary.org/new_testament_studies/VOL07/VOL07A_02.html

Galatians – Chapter One

I

The Biblical epistle to the Galatians is the ninth book of the New Testament and is comprised of a letter written by Paul the Apostle to a regional group of churches that were active in the mid-first century. That region was known as “Galatia” and it encompassed an area that is roughly synonymous with the modern-day country of Turkey.

This makes the Biblical book of Galatians unique in the fact that it is the only one of Paul’s New Testament epistles that was specifically addressed to more than one church. One commentary provides us with a quick historical summary of this region…

“Galatia is the name that was given originally to the territory in North Central Asia Minor, where the invading Gauls settled in the third century before Christ. Gradually the Gallic population was absorbed into other peoples living there, and after a number of political changes, the territory became the property of Rome in 25 B.C. The Romans incorporated this northern section into a larger division of the land which they made a province and called it Galatia.” (1)

Some of the churches that Paul worked to establish in Galatia included the churches of Iconium, Lystra and Derbe, all of which are mentioned in the New Testament book of Acts (see Acts 14:1-7). But sometime after his departure from that area, Paul learned that all was not well with the congregations of Galatia.

You see, Paul was followed by group of others who sought to promote another type of “gospel.” Their teaching stated that anyone who wished to accept Christ as savior was first obligated to follow the Old Testament law. In order to make that case, these false teachers had to engage in a campaign to discredit Paul and his message that salvation was available by God’s grace through faith in Christ alone.

This meant Paul had to address two issues in his letter to the Galatian churches. First, he had to establish his role as a legitimate apostle of Christ. Next, he had to counter the idea that salvation was attainable though faith in Christ along with something else. In this instance, that “something else” involved adherence to the Old Testament Law. Today, that teaching might be expressed through this or any number of other works that someone must allegedly perform in order to receive salvation.

Thus, the epistle to the Galatians holds value for every generation. We’ll take a closer look at those first-century false teachers and the heretical doctrine they sought to promote next.

(1) Hindson, E. E., & Kroll, W. M. (Eds.). (1994). KJV Bible Commentary (p. 2369). Nashville: Thomas Nelson.

II

One of the first heresies (or false teachings) confronted by the early church involved the doctrines held by a group known today as the Judaizers. The Judaizers were early Jewish converts to Christianity who taught that non-Jewish people were obligated to observe the Old Testament Law in order to receive salvation through Christ. The New Testament book of Acts records one such instance of this teaching…

“And certain men came down from Judea and taught the brethren, ‘Unless you are circumcised according to the custom of Moses, you cannot be saved’” (Acts 15:1).

So we might summarize this argument in the following manner: “Jesus saves us but only after we have accepted the Old Testament Law. Therefore, we must first accept the requirements of the Old Covenant before accepting Christ.” However, that teaching stood in direct opposition to the message of salvation given to us in the following New Testament Scriptures…

“Therefore by the deeds of the law no flesh will be justified in His sight, for by the law is the knowledge of sin” (Romans 3:20).

“…The old written covenant ends in death; but under the new covenant, the Spirit gives life” (2 Corinthians 3:6 NLT).

“For we who worship by the Spirit of God are the ones who are truly circumcised. We rely on what Christ Jesus has done for us. We put no confidence in human effort” (Philippians 3:3 NLT).

So it was not as if these false teachers had rejected Jesus entirely- the problem involved their attempt to add a prerequisite to His sacrificial work on the cross. Unfortunately, there are some who promote a similar path to salvation today. Its not so much that they attempt to add something to Jesus’ sacrifice; the problem is found in their attempt to add anything at all. (1)

One source offers some background information that provides context for what we will go on to read in this epistle to the Galatians…

“The identity of the ‘Judaizers’ is also important. Their method included discrediting Paul. The first two chapters of Galatians especially deal with criticisms leveled against him personally. His critics appear to have been Jews who claimed to be Christians, and who wanted Christians to submit to the authority of the Mosaic Law and its institutions. They probably came from Jerusalem, and evidently had a wide influence (cf. Acts 15). One man seems to have been their spokesman (3:1; 5:7, 10), though there were several Judaizers in Galatia, as the many references to “them” and “they,” scattered throughout the epistle, suggest.” (2)

(1) See Dr. Bob Utley. Free Bible Commentary, Introduction To Galatians Copyright © 2014 Bible Lessons International http://www.freebiblecommentary.org/new_testament_studies/VOL07/VOL07A_introduction.html

(2) Constable, Thomas. DD. Notes on Galatians 2017 Edition Copyright © 2017 Thomas L. Constable. https://www.planobiblechapel.org/tcon/notes/html/nt/galatians/galatians.htm

III

“Paul, an apostle (not from men nor through man, but through Jesus Christ and God the Father who raised Him from the dead), and all the brethren who are with me, To the churches of Galatia:” (Galatians 1:1-2).

While the opening verses of this epistle may not seem out of the ordinary, the New Testament book of Galatians deviates from Paul the Apostle’s other Biblical letters in one important respect. To illustrate that difference, let’s consider a few of the introductory remarks found in some of Paul’s other New Testament epistles…

“To all who are in Rome, beloved of God, called to be saints: Grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. First, I thank my God through Jesus Christ for you all, that your faith is spoken of throughout the whole world” (Romans 1:6-7).

“,..after I heard of your faith in the Lord Jesus and your love for all the saints, (I) do not cease to give thanks for you, making mention of you in my prayers” (Ephesians 1:15-16).

“I thank my God upon every remembrance of you, always in every prayer of mine making request for you all with joy, for your fellowship in the gospel from the first day until now” (Philippians 1:3-5).

“To the saints and faithful brethren in Christ who are in Colosse: Grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. We give thanks to the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, praying always for you” (Colossians 1:2-3).

Even the church at Corinth (a congregation with many, many issues) received a similar kind of salutation. But in contrast to those upbeat expressions of thanksgiving, the opening verses of Paul’s letter to the churches of Galatia do not contain any expressions of praise, appreciation, or commendation, This glaring omission is conspicuous by its absence and provides us with an important clue that will serve to indicate the direction of this message.

Although it may not seem obvious at first, Paul set an important tone here at the beginning of this letter. In essence, Paul told the churches at Galatia, “No mere human being appointed me to this position as an apostle. I have been called by Jesus Christ and God the Father who raised him from the dead. The other apostles didn’t nominate me to this work nor did anyone select me. I was appointed by Jesus Himself.” In doing so, these opening verses (and those that follow), help lay the foundation for what is to come.

IV

“Paul, an apostle—not from men nor through man, but through Jesus Christ and God the Father, who raised him from the dead— and all the brothers who are with me, To the churches of Galatia” (Galatians 1:1-2 ESV).

Unlike the heretical teachers who followed him into the region of Galatia, Paul the Apostle taught that salvation could only be found by God’s grace through faith in Christ alone. Judging from the opening verse of this epistle, it appears that Paul’s opponents questioned his right to speak as an apostle in an attempt to neutralize that message,

Much like a politician who seeks to portray a challenger as someone who is unqualified, the fact that Paul was not called as one of Jesus’ original twelve apostles may have led these false teachers to question his authority. To better understand this approach, we can look to a source who provides us with some additional information on the use of the term “apostle”…

“The word apostle is the translation of apostolos, a Greek word made up of apo ‘from’ and stello ‘to send,’ thus referring to the act of sending someone on a commission to represent the sender. It was used of a messenger or an envoy who was provided with credentials. Our word ambassador would be a good translation. The word apostle as Paul uses it here does not merely refer to one who has a message to announce, but to an appointed representative with an official status who is provided with the credentials of his office.” (1)

So just as an emissary or spokesperson is authorized to represent someone else, Acts 9:1-15 tells us that Jesus personally selected and commissioned Paul to represent Him. Thus, Paul held a position of equality with the rest of Jesus’ Apostles and possessed the right to speak and teach on His behalf. To further emphasize that point, Paul referenced “Jesus Christ and God the Father” as the sources of his authority in the opening sentence of his letter. Those who wished to question that authority were free to take the matter up with the Ones who selected him.

The power to appoint Paul to his apostolic position was displayed through Jesus’ resurrection as we read in the passage quoted above. This has led one source to dryly observe, “The resurrection was proof of God’s complete satisfaction with the work of Christ for our salvation. Apparently, the Galatians were not wholly satisfied with the Savior’s work, because they were trying to improve on it by adding their own efforts at law-keeping.” (2)

(1) Kenneth S. Wuest, Word Studies in the Greek New Testament (1:1) Copyright © 1942-55 by Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.

(2) William Macdonald, Believer’s Bible Commentary Edited by Arthur Farstad Thomas Nelson Publishers p.1901

V

“Grace to you and peace from God the Father and our Lord Jesus Christ, who gave Himself for our sins, that He might deliver us from this present evil age, according to the will of our God and Father, to whom be glory forever and ever. Amen” (Galatians 1:3-5).

Although Paul the Apostle will dispense with many of the customary pleasantries that typically appear in his New Testament letters, he did make certain to extend a familiar blessing in this letter to the Galatians: “Grace and peace to you…” These elements form an important part of our relationship with God through Christ.

First, “grace” is the term we use to describe the undeserved favor that God extends to us in Christ. It refers to the unearned and unmerited kindness we receive from God through Jesus’ sacrificial death on our behalf. As mentioned previously, the word “peace” describes a state of contentment and/or well being. This would include the absence of external hostilities or internal conflicts like worry, anxiety and/or insecurity. A person who is free from these contentions is someone who is “at peace.”

One theologian expands on these concepts with the following observations…

“Each of Paul’s letters begins with a reference to these two blessings from God. ‘Grace’ translates the Gk. charis, which means ‘an undeserved act of kindness.’ Paul uses this word more often than any other NT writer and gives it immense theological significance. It refers to all that God has given us in Christ, nothing of which we have earned or can repay. ‘Peace’ refers to the relationship that Christ’s death and resurrection (1:4) have established with God for those who believe the gospel. For Paul’s own comments on the meaning of these two terms, see Rom. 5:1, 2” (1)

These elements become especially important when we consider the “present evil age” in which we live. Even the most unspiritual person surely recognizes that evil exists within our age- and there are a multitude of media outlets and citizen journalists with mobile phones who stand ready to document that reality on a daily basis.

When we think about the instability of the world around us and consider the potential for destruction that exists at the touch of a button, it’s easy to become distressed. Nevertheless, God extends grace and peace to us through Christ. As Paul said to the Philippian church, “Be anxious for nothing, but in everything by prayer and supplication, with thanksgiving, let your requests be made known to God; and the peace of God, which surpasses all understanding, will guard your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus” (Philippians 4:6-7).

(1) Sproul, R. C. (Ed.). (2015). The Reformation Study Bible: English Standard Version (2015 Edition) (p. 2074). Orlando, FL: Reformation Trust.

VI

“I marvel that you are turning away so soon from Him who called you in the grace of Christ, to a different gospel, which is not another; but there are some who trouble you and want to pervert the gospel of Christ” (Galatians 1:6-7)

While some may associate the word “gospel” with a particular style of music, others may be less familiar with this word as it is used in the passage quoted above. You see, the word “gospel” means “good news” when used in this context. It refers to the salvation that is available through faith in Christ. In light of the death sentence that faces every sinful human being, this message of salvation is fittingly identified as “good news.”

Unfortunately, these verses tell us that the Galatian churches were in the midst of substituting this good news for something else. The problem stemmed from the fact that the Galatian Christians were “…deserting him who called you in the grace of Christ” (ESV). This led Paul the Apostle to express his astonishment (ESV), shock (CEV), or amazement (CEB) at their response.

This example illustrates a critical issue for anyone who seeks to exchange the true gospel for a substitute. The problem for the person who turns to a “different gospel” is that he or she ultimately trades a Person for a thing.

For instance, the gospel is not about finding salvation through a religious organization. It is not about how closely we adhere to a spiritual idea or belief system. The gospel is not about a set of rules we must follow in order to find acceptance. The genuine gospel message of salvation through faith in Christ alone is at the center of Christianity- and Christianity is about Christ.

Whenever we attempt to exchange faith in Christ for a religious idea, a spiritual belief system, or a set of “do’s and don’ts” we inevitably repeat the same mistake made by the churches of Galatia- a “gospel” that is actually a perversion, no matter how good it may sound. As Jesus once observed…

“Not all who sound religious are really godly people. They may refer to me as ‘Lord,’ but still won’t get to heaven. For the decisive question is whether they obey my Father in heaven. At the Judgment many will tell me, ‘Lord, Lord, we told others about you and used your name to cast out demons and to do many other great miracles.’ But I will reply, ‘You have never been mine. Go away, for your deeds are evil’” (Matthew 7:21-23 TLB).

VII

“I am amazed that you are turning away so soon from God who, in his love and mercy, invited you to share the eternal life he gives through Christ; you are already following a different ‘way to heaven,’ which really doesn’t go to heaven at all. For there is no other way than the one we showed you; you are being fooled by those who twist and change the truth concerning Christ” (Galatians 1:6-7 TLB).

The New Testament books of Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John are commonly referred to as “The Gospels.” Within those books we find the good news of Jesus’ life and ministry and four detailed accounts of the sacrifice He made on our behalf. But even though there are four gospels within the pages of the Bible, there are many more “gospels” that exist outside it. The difference is that none of those extra-biblical gospels are truly good news no matter what they promise to deliver.

You see, there are a multitude of counterfeit “gospels” that are spiritual and non-spiritual in nature. For instance, some religious-sounding gospels promote the belief that we can find acceptance with God if our good deeds outweigh our bad deeds. Others teach that we must adopt certain spiritual disciplines that will enable us to find genuine peace and harmony in this life and beyond.

There are other “gospels” that profess to offer a secular path to genuine fulfillment and contentment. Those “roads to happiness” may include the accumulation of financial wealth and material possessions, career advancement, and/or business success. Although financial wealth, career advancement, business success, and material possessions are often good and desirable things in themselves, there is a difference between honoring God for such blessings and building our lives around the quest to secure them.

Then there are those who dedicate their lives to the pursuit of athletic honors, recreational drug use, sexual relationships, academic achievements, social popularity, or any number of other interests that purport to offer happiness and fulfillment. Yet even if were to attain everything these extra-biblical “gospels” supposedly offer, we will never find lasting contentment in them for we must leave them all behind when we pass from this life.

True, genuine, and lasting fulfillment can only be found in a relationship with humanity’s Creator- and the road to establishing that relationship is found exclusively in Christ (see 1 Timothy 2:5). Anything else is a distorted gospel no matter how well it may come packaged.

VIII

“I am shocked that you are turning away so soon from God, who called you to Himself through the loving mercy of Christ. You are following a different way that pretends to be the Good News but is not the Good News at all. You are being fooled by those who deliberately twist the truth concerning Christ” (Galatians 1:6-7 NLT).

Paul the Apostle was greatly alarmed to find the Galatian congregations had “turned from God” (CEV) to “…to a different gospel— which is really no gospel at all” (NIV). But what did it mean for the Galatian Christians to “turn away” in such a manner?

For instance, we might easily imagine someone who turns away from a gruesome image, a painful situation, or a person who hasn’t told the truth. But those examples do not adequately describe the way the Galatians responded in this situation. You see, the original language of this passage tells us that the Galatians were committing an act of desertion, much like a soldier who abandons his or her post.

One commentary explains by saying, “In classical Greek, this word removed (Gr metatithemi) was used of a turncoat. The Galatians were deserting Christ and turning renegade. The present tense indicates: (1) that the transfer had begun; (2) that it was in progress; and (3) that it was not yet complete.” (1) Another source adds, “The word is used of one altering his opinion or becoming of another mind. The word was also used of desertion or revolt, frequently of a change in religion, philosophy, or morals.” (2)

The Galatians should have rejected these false teachers much like we might reject a dubious salesperson with a cheap imitation of a quality product. Unfortunately, they chose to accept those who promoted a different way to salvation. Their example reminds us that it is important to examine those who seek to instruct us from the pulpit, over the internet, or through broadcast technologies to confirm their teachings align with sound Biblical doctrine.

At a minimum, a reputable ministry should provide a detailed statement of faith that documents its beliefs concerning God, Jesus, the Holy Spirit, the Bible, humanity, salvation, and the afterlife. A vague (or non-existent) statement of faith should be cause for concern. In this respect, we would do well to follow the good example of those who lived in the first-century city of Berea…

“The people of Berea… were very willing to receive God’s message, and every day they carefully examined the Scriptures to see if what Paul said was true” (Acts 17:10-11 GW).

(1) Hindson, E. E., & Kroll, W. M. (Eds.). (1994). KJV Bible Commentary (p. 2372). Nashville: Thomas Nelson.

(2) Kenneth S. Wuest, Word Studies in the Greek New Testament (1:6-7) Copyright © 1942-55 by Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.

IX

“I am astonished that you are so quickly deserting the one who called you to live in the grace of Christ and are turning to a different gospel– which is really no gospel at all. Evidently some people are throwing you into confusion and are trying to pervert the gospel of Christ” (Galatians 1:6-7 NIV)

To ensure that the Galatian churches clearly understood his message, the Apostle Paul emphasized an important point: those who brought an alternative means of salvation were doing no such thing. It was not as if their message represented a variation of Paul’s teaching- their alternative did not originate with God at all.

Instead of edifying these regional churches and working to facilitate their spiritual growth, these false teachers were troubling (CSB), confusing (GW), upsetting (GNB), and even pestering (CJB) the Galatian Christians instead. From our 21st century vantage point, its easy to recognize this strategy: by working to trouble and confuse the Galatian believers, these false teachers gained a foothold to promote their alternate gospel. Our challenge is found in recognizing those who employ a similar strategy today.

One commentator underscores this point with the following observation: “Some who trouble you means that someone brought this false gospel to the Galatians. False gospels don’t just happen. People bring them, and the people who bring them may be sincere and have a lot of charisma” (1) Nevertheless, its important to understand that these tactics did not begin with the churches of first-century Galatia.

You see, the origin of this approach extends back to Genesis chapter three and the serpent’s question to Eve in the Garden of Eden: “Has God indeed said, ‘You shall not eat of every tree of the garden… You will not surely die. For God knows that in the day you eat of it your eyes will be opened, and you will be like God, knowing good and evil” (Genesis 3:1, 4-5).

A similar approach was used by those who opposed the rebuilding of Jerusalem in the Old Testament era: “Now it happened, when Sanballat, Tobiah, the Arabs, the Ammonites, and the Ashdodites heard that the walls of Jerusalem were being restored and the gaps were beginning to be closed, that they became very angry, and all of them conspired together to come and attack Jerusalem and create confusion” (Nehemiah 4:7-8).

When faced with those who act in such a manner, it helps to remember that God is not the author of confusion (1 Corinthians 14:33). Whenever we see such tactics employed today, we would do well to consider their source.

(1) David Guzik, Galatians 1 – Challenging a Different Gospel © Copyright – Enduring Word https://enduringword.com/bible-commentary/galatians-1/

X

“But even if we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel to you than what we have preached to you, let him be accursed. As we have said before, so now I say again, if anyone preaches any other gospel to you than what you have received, let him be accursed” (Galatians 1:8-9)

If the authentic gospel message is good news, the alternative peddled by those who sought to influence the first-century churches of Galatia was just the opposite. Those teachings represented bad news because they distorted the genuine gospel of Christ.

In fact, those teachings were so dangerous that the warning of Galatians 1:8 is repeated again in Galatians 1:9: “As we said before, so I now say again: If anyone is preaching to you a gospel different from or contrary to that which you received [from us], let him be accursed (anathema, devoted to destruction, doomed to eternal punishment)!” (AMPC).

This was clearly designed to shock the original audience for this message into the realization that their decision to entertain these false teachers was very wrong. At a point where a first-century author would normally exchange pleasantries with the recipients of a letter, these words must have fallen like hammer blows upon the members of the Galatian congregations.

If we were to rephrase this message in a modern-day form, we might do so in the following manner: “I don’t care if an ‘angel from heaven’ comes down and preaches to you- if the message differs from the gospel you received, forget it!” Another source takes a more analytical approach in commenting on this passage…

“Quite simply, nothing, or no one, had the authority to override the truth of the gospel (including Paul himself or even angels, v. 8). Paul’s concern is to place the issue of authority and the discussion of apostolic origins into a proper perspective. Ultimately it is not the preacher to whom one gives allegiance, but to that which is preached. There is only one gospel. Anything else is perverted and false.” (1)

So these verses remind us of the need to ensure that no one inflicts spiritual injury upon us with a distorted message of salvation. However, the intensity of these verses also provide us with a preview of what is to come. If the language of this passage seems surprising in its bluntness, we may wish to prepare for a shockingly graphic word-picture that will follow later in this epistle.

(1) McClelland, S. E. (1995). Galatians. In Evangelical Commentary on the Bible (Vol. 3, p. 1004). Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Book House.

XI

“For do I now persuade men, or God? Or do I seek to please men? For if I still pleased men, I would not be a bondservant of Christ” (Galatians 1:10).

Rick Nelson was an American singer/musician who had an impressive string of hit records in the late 1950’s – early 1960’s. But as musical tastes began to change over the course of that era, Nelson’s style of music fell out of favor and the hits began to trickle to a stop. The million-selling artist subsequently fell off the music charts and by 1971, he had been invited to perform at an “oldies” concert in New York’s Madison Square Garden.

During that concert, Nelson attempted to introduce some new material to an audience that came to hear him play his old hits. The audience began to boo the unfamiliar music and he responded by leaving the stage. The disillusionment generated by that experience led Nelson to write what would become his last hit single- 1972’s Garden Party.

One interesting aspect of Garden Party is a refrain that functions as a worldview for many: “But it’s all right now, I learned my lesson well. You see, you can’t please everyone, so you got to please yourself.” (1) While Rick Nelson found it impossible to please everyone, the question of who we should please first is much more relevant. For some, the answer is “myself” or a circle of others. For the Apostle Paul, the answer was God.

Let’s first consider the example of a person who lives to please him or herself. The problem is that this kind of person  is not often viewed in a positive manner. Such individuals are usually criticized for a possessing a selfish, narcissistic, or “me first” attitude. On the other hand, a person who seeks to please others first may be viewed with contempt as someone who is fickle, inconsistent, hypocritical, or goes along with the crowd.

If we live to please ourselves or others first, we will surely be disappointed with the result. One commentary asks some important questions on this subject based on the passage of Scripture quoted above…

” Do you spend your life trying to please everybody? Paul had to speak harshly to the Christians in Galatia because they were in serious danger. He did not apologize for his straightforward words, knowing that he could not serve Christ faithfully if he allowed the Galatian Christians to remain on the wrong track. Whose approval are you seeking—others’ or God’s? Pray for the courage to seek God’s approval above anyone else’s.” (2)

(1) Rick Nelson, Garden Party (1972) Lyrics © Sony/ATV Music Publishing LLC

(2) Life Application Study Bible NKJV Galatians 1:10 Copyright © 1988, 1989, 1991, 1993, 1996, 2004 by Tyndale House Publishers Inc., all rights reserved.

XII

“Am I now trying to gain the approval of people, or of God? Or am I trying to please people? If I were still trying to please people, I would not be a slave of Christ!” (Galatians 1:10 NET).

Much like a person who hears one side of a phone conversation, its difficult to know what prompted Paul the Apostle’s response here in Galatians 1:10. However, it does appear that Paul wanted to assure the churches of Galatia that he was not engaged in any kind of spiritual popularity contest.

For instance, it would have been easy for Paul to dilute the message of salvation through faith in Christ alone to make it easier for others to accept. But Paul was more interested in remaining faithful to Jesus than he was in telling others what they wanted to hear. Unfortunately, it seems this did little to stop the false teachers who followed Paul into Galatia from misrepresenting him.

To support his position, Paul asked a common-sense question followed by an equally common-sense answer: “Am I trying to be popular with people? If I were still trying to do so, I would not be a servant of Christ” (GNT). In the original language of this passage, this reference to “a servant of Christ” identifies someone who is devoted to another person even to the disregard of his or her own interests. (1)

While a servant might ordinarily work to secure his or her freedom if given the opportunity, the slave (HCSB) or bondservant (NKJV) mentioned here refers to a person who willfully chooses to continue in a master/slave relationship. So why would anyone wish to maintain that kind of relationship? Well the Old Testament book of Exodus provides us with some insight into that question…

“If you buy a Hebrew slave, he may serve for no more than six years. Set him free in the seventh year, and he will owe you nothing for his freedom…. But the slave may declare, ‘I love my master, my wife, and my children. I don’t want to go free.’ If he does this, his master must present him before God. Then his master must take him to the door or doorpost and publicly pierce his ear with an awl. After that, the slave will serve his master for life” (Exodus 21:2, 5-6 NLT).

So much like the slave referenced here in Exodus chapter twenty-one, Paul identified himself as someone who willingly declined the option to secure his freedom in order to serve God, even at the risk of suffering disapproval from others.

(1) G1401 doulos Thayer’s Greek Definitions https://www.blueletterbible.org/lang/lexicon/lexicon.cfm?t=kjv&strongs=g1401

XIII

“But I make known to you, brethren, that the gospel which was preached by me is not according to man. For I neither received it from man, nor was I taught it, but it came through the revelation of Jesus Christ” (Galatians 1:11-12).

The first-century false teachers who sought to undermine Paul the Apostle had several options for casting doubt upon his message. For instance, they could undercut Paul’s message of salvation by grace through faith with the claim that he was not a genuine apostle. Or they could say that Paul lacked first-hand information regarding Jesus’ life and ministry. Both claims seemed plausible, but as we’re told in the Old Testament book of Proverbs, “Any story sounds true until someone tells the other side and sets the record straight” (Proverbs 18:17 TLB).

Beginning here in Galatians 1:11 and continuing into chapter two, Paul will set the record straight regarding his apostolic authority and the source of his spiritual information. To do so, he will provide the Galatians with a short biography, an explanation of how he acquired the message of salvation he preached, and conclude with an account of his interaction with some of Jesus’ other apostles.

Paul began by assuring the Galatian churches that “…the Gospel which was proclaimed and made known by me is not man’s gospel [a human invention, according to or patterned after any human standard]” (AMPC). This is important because a human-oriented spiritual message will surely emphasize things like human effort, human experience, human wisdom, and/or human intellect.

However, Paul’s Christ-oriented gospel featured none of those things. Instead, Paul’s message was reflected in the following comment to the first-century church at Ephesus, “For by grace you have been saved through faith, and that not of yourselves; it is the gift of God, not of works, lest anyone should boast” (Ephesians 2:8-9). So the presence of these human-oriented characteristics can help us identify counterfeit gospels whenever we encounter them today.

He then went on to say, “I did not get my message from any other human. The Good News is not something I learned from other people” (ERV). In other words, Paul did not receive hearsay testimony regarding Jesus. Instead, his message came through direct revelation from Jesus Christ Himself. Paul’s interaction with the risen Christ served as the basis of his message to the Galatian churches- and that source served to differentiate his message from those who followed.

XIV

“For you have heard of my former conduct in Judaism, how I persecuted the church of God beyond measure and tried to destroy it. And I advanced in Judaism beyond many of my contemporaries in my own nation, being more exceedingly zealous for the traditions of my fathers” (Galatians 1:13-14).

It’s been said that news travels fast but bad new travels even faster- and the actions taken by Paul the Apostle prior to his encounter with Jesus on the Damascus road were definitely bad news for anyone who was a Christian during that time.

You see, the Biblical book of Acts identifies Paul (then known as Saul) as someone who was so intensely opposed to Christianity that he searched from house to house in an effort to identify Christians and imprison them for their belief that Jesus was the Messiah (see Acts 8:1-3). If that wasn’t enough, the Scriptures tell us that Paul was planning to expand his persecution of Christians before Jesus apprehended him (Acts 9:1-2).

So Paul was not someone who simply objected to Christianity. Instead, Acts 8:3 tells us that “…Saul laid waste the church” (ASV). One source reveals the extent of Paul’s vendetta against the church by observing, “The word wasted is very strong. It referred not merely to an attempt to devastate or ravage, but to ruin and destroy. It applied not only to cities and lands, but also to people…” (1)

Although these events were known to the Christians of Galatia, we’re not certain of how they came to be informed about these aspects of Paul’s pre-conversion life. For instance, Paul’s use of the phrase, “…you have heard of my former conduct in Judaism” rather than, “I told you about my former conduct in Judaism” seems to indicate that the Galatians received that information from others. Perhaps the false teachers who followed Paul into Galatia related these accounts in an attempt to damage his reputation.

While the subject of Paul’s pre-conversion conduct was probably not something he enjoyed talking about, he used those events to make an important point: his animosity towards Christianity before he met Christ kept him from receiving the gospel from other Christians. Thus we can learn an important lesson from this portion of Paul’s letter to the Galatian churches. While the subject of our lives before Christ may be a source of shame, embarrassment, pain, or disgust (Romans 6:20-21), God can redeem those experiences and bring something positive from them as we minister to others.

(1) Kenneth S. Wuest, Word Studies in the Greek New Testament (Galatians 1:13) Copyright © 1942-55 by Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.

XV

“For you have heard of my former life in Judaism, how I persecuted the church of God violently and tried to destroy it. And I was advancing in Judaism beyond many of my own age among my people, so extremely zealous was I for the traditions of my fathers” (Galatians 1:13-14 ESV).

Paul the Apostle was not someone who had a passing interest in the religion of his ancestors. He wasn’t a person who attended religious services on occasion or only during holidays. Paul was not someone who possessed a casual attitude towards the Scriptures or a vague idea of what they taught. Instead, Paul was someone who dominated the field of Jewish religious study in his day- and that made him uniquely qualified to address the Judaizers and their efforts to indoctrinate the Galatian churches with a “gospel” that was clearly false.

When it came to intellectual firepower, Paul possessed a great reservoir of knowledge and experience. For instance, Paul hailed from the city of Tarsus, a place that was known for its emphasis upon philosophy, culture, and education. We also know from the Scriptures that Paul was fluent in multiple languages (see Acts 21:37,40) and even quoted from some of the secular authors of his day.

With regard to religious instruction, Paul was someone who studied under a respected Rabbinical teacher named Gamaliel and “…was thoroughly trained in the law of our ancestors…” according to Acts 22:3 (NIV). By his own admission, Paul was a “Hebrew of the Hebrews” (Philippians 3:5) and as he admitted in the passage quoted above, “I was advancing in Judaism beyond many Jews of my own age and was extremely zealous for the traditions of my fathers” (Galatians 1:14).

With these things in mind, we can say that Paul could surely hold his own in an intellectual debate with the false teachers who followed him. In fact, its likely that Paul knew more about Judaism than the Judaizers who opposed him. If Paul’s teaching was in error (as his opponents claimed), it certainly wasn’t because he was uniformed on some aspect of Jewish life and teaching.

So in two short verses, Paul established two important points. First, his opposition to Christianity before his conversion meant that his message of salvation by grace through faith could not have originated there. Next, his extensive knowledge of Jewish law and tradition made him more than a match for those who were attempting to discredit him.

But what if Paul had built his message on second-hand information gleaned from other leaders within the first-century church? We’ll consider that possibility next.

XVI

“But when he who had set me apart before I was born, and who called me by his grace, was pleased to reveal his Son to me, in order that I might preach him among the Gentiles, I did not immediately consult with anyone; nor did I go up to Jerusalem to those who were apostles before me, but I went away into Arabia, and returned again to Damascus” (Galatians 1:15-17 ESV).

In his effort to counter the works-based salvation message promoted by those who had worked their way into the first-century churches of Galatia, Paul the Apostle offered a biological sketch to justify the source of his message. But unlike most biographies, Paul’s story began before he was born, for the passage quoted above tells us Paul received his commission to proclaim the message of salvation by grace through faith prior to his birth.

One source expands upon the importance of the phrase “…God, who set me apart before I was born…” (ISV) in the context of this passage…

“The idea is, ‘who set me apart, devoted me to a special purpose from before my birth, and before I had any impulses or principles of my own.’ Passages from the Old Testament sustain this usage (Judges 16:17; Isaiah 44:21, 24, 49:1, 5). This idea is also seen in those instances where a child’s destiny is clearly fixed by God before birth as was Samson’s (Judges 16:17), and John the Baptist’s (Luke 1:15).

The preposition ek translated from, in the phrase ‘from my mother’s womb,’ is used at times to mark a temporal starting point (John 6:66, 9:1; Acts 9:33, 24:10). Paul, therefore, states that he was set apart or devoted by God to the apostleship before he was born. Here again he shows his apostolic independence of men.” (1)

Paul followed by saying, “I immediately prepared to do this work without asking for advice or help from anyone” (ERV). In other words, Paul did not attempt to coordinate his message with others, nor did he seek direction from the leaders of the first-century church. Instead, he departed for the desert regions of Arabia, a location that is roughly synonymous with the area around the Sinai Peninsula today.

Although this portion of Paul’s life is not recorded in the New Testament book of Acts, it may have occurred during the intervening period between Acts 9:22-23. (2) So this independent “chain of custody” established an important sequence of events for those reading this letter. First, God made a sovereign decision to assign Paul with the responsibility of representing Him. Paul then received the message of the gospel directly from Jesus (Galatians 1:11-12) just as His other apostles did.

(1) Kenneth S. Wuest, Word Studies in the Greek New Testament (Galatians 1:15-16) Copyright © 1942-55 by Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.

(2) Ryrie, Charles Caldwell Ryrie Study Notes [Galatians 3:17] © 1986, 1995 by The Moody Bible Institute of Chicago. Database © 2004 WORDsearch Corp.

XVII

“It pleased him to let me see and know his Son so that I could tell the Good News about him to the non-Jewish people. I immediately prepared to do this work without asking for advice or help from anyone. I did not go to Jerusalem to see those who were apostles before I was. But, without waiting, I went away to Arabia. Later, I went back to the city of Damascus” (Galatians 1:16-17 ERV).

In defending his apostolic calling to the regional churches of Galatia, Paul the Apostle established a principle we can apply in regard to our perception of God’s call upon our lives. However, that principle is one that bears close and prayerful examination as we seek to implement it.

First, we should note that Paul acted upon his conviction regarding God’s direction for his life without seeking the approval, authorization, or consent of others. This is important to remember if we should encounter those who seek to limit or object to our sense of God’s calling upon our lives.

For instance, some may feel we are too young or too old to undertake a particular avenue of ministry. Others might object to a perceived lack of education or experience. Perhaps we might be seen as too ambitious or there may be some other agenda at work. But if we are convinced that God has called us to enter an area of ministry, we must move forward in preparing for that work even if others do not approve.

However, this doesn’t mean we are free to reject constructive criticism or discard the counsel of others. It also doesn’t mean we can ignore the recommendations of God-honoring parents, friends, counselors, educators, or spiritual leaders. In this respect, it’s important to distinguish between those who wish to help us identify the best way to follow our convictions and those who do not support our sense of God’s direction in our lives.

For some, this may mean a time (or a lifetime) of bi-vocational ministry as we fulfill our ministerial responsibilities alongside our roles as employees, students, or full-time parents. But wherever God’s roadmap takes us, we can often benefit by asking the following questions:

  • What are the skills that God has given me?
  • What talents or abilities do I possess?
  • What catches my attention? What do I “see” that others don’t?
  • What spiritual burdens do I carry?
  • What life experiences can I use in ministering to others?

Remember that Paul the Apostle responded to God’s call upon his life by undertaking the work he was given to do- and we would do well to follow his good example.

XVIII

“Then after three years I went up to Jerusalem to visit Cephas and get information from him, and I stayed with him fifteen days. But I saw none of the other apostles except James the Lord’s brother. I assure you that, before God, I am not lying about what I am writing to you!” (Galatians 1:18-20 NET).

Although our text doesn’t tell us what Paul the Apostle was doing in the three-year period prior to his departure for Jerusalem, it seems likely that he spent that time preparing to fulfill God’s directive for his life. But even though Paul’s apostolic calling did not completely mirror the experience of Jesus’ other apostles, the next chapter will tell us that he was fully aligned with those leaders on some important questions. (1)

The record of Paul’s visit to Jerusalem is contained in the Biblical book of Acts…

“And when Saul had come to Jerusalem, he tried to join the disciples; but they were all afraid of him, and did not believe that he was a disciple. But Barnabas took him and brought him to the apostles. And he declared to them how he had seen the Lord on the road, and that He had spoken to him, and how he had preached boldly at Damascus in the name of Jesus.

So he was with them at Jerusalem, coming in and going out. And he spoke boldly in the name of the Lord Jesus and disputed against the Hellenists, but they attempted to kill him. When the brethren found out, they brought him down to Caesarea and sent him out to Tarsus” (Acts 9:26-30).

Galatians 1:18-20 sheds some additional light on this trip by mentioning Paul’s intent to visit Peter (or Cephas). Peter, of course, was a recognized leader within the Christian community and one of the first disciples to be called by Jesus. However, we should note that Paul did not visit Peter in order to secure his approval. Instead, the purpose of his visit was to get acquainted with (AMP) or get to know (CSB) Peter.

Paul stayed with Peter for a little over two weeks and might have stayed longer if not for the murderous intentions of the Hellenists, a group of Jewish people who followed the customs of Greek society. Nevertheless, this short time period turned out to be fortuitous, for it supported Paul’s contention that he received his teaching directly from Jesus and not from others. While fifteen days would make for a nice visit with a new acquaintance, it was hardly sufficient to develop the deep theological truths that Paul would go on to record in his various New Testament epistles.

(1) Despite the fact that he will go on to rebuke one of them.

XIX

“But I saw none of the other apostles except James the Lord’s brother. I assure you that, before God, I am not lying about what I am writing to you! (Now concerning the things which I write to you, indeed, before God, I do not lie.) Afterward I went into the regions of Syria and Cilicia. And I was unknown by face to the churches of Judea which This portion of Scripture refers to another important leader within the first-century church: were in Christ” (Galatians 1:19-22).

This portion of Scripture refers to another important leader in the first-century church: “James the Lord’s brother.” While we might be more precise in speaking of James as Jesus’ half-brother (as he had the same mother but a different Father), the Bible identifies him this way in both Matthew 13:55 and Mark 6:3.

This reference to James as one of “the other apostles” has been subject to some debate over the years. First, this James was not listed among Jesus’ original twelve disciples. Next, it does not appear that James believed in Jesus’ claim to be the Messiah during His earthly ministry. Finally, even though James was a recognized leader within the early church, there is no Biblical mention of his role as an apostle outside this passage.

Here is how one source addresses these issues in the context of this passage…

“James, the presiding elder of the initial church at Jerusalem (Acts 15:13,19; Galatians 2:9), as well as author of one of the New Testament books (James 1:1), is thus confirmed by Paul as one of the human brothers of Jesus. Christ’s brothers at first did not believe on Him (John 7:5), but they later joined their mother in fellowship with the rest of His disciples (Acts 1:14).

Whether the Greek original of this verse requires the understanding that James was also an apostle has been argued by scholars. The fact that the Holy Spirit chose James as one of the authors of the New Testament would indicate that he also had been specially called and prepared as an apostle, even though no particulars have been recorded. He had been among those who had seen Christ after His resurrection (I Corinthians 15:7). The same would then apply to Jude (Jude 1). Both James and Jude are named as among Jesus’ brothers (Matthew 13:55).” (1)

This passage then closes by telling us how Paul the Apostle departed for the regions of Syria and Cilicia following this visit to Jerusalem, an area that was located about 200-700 miles (325-1125 km) away. This effectively moved Paul out of direct contact with Jesus’ other disciples and further served to undercut the allegation that Paul received his teachings from them and not from Jesus.

(1) Institute for Creation Research, New Defender’s Study Bible Notes Galatians 1:19 https://www.icr.org/bible/Gal/1/19

XX

“But they were hearing only, ‘He who formerly persecuted us now preaches the faith which he once tried to destroy.’ And they glorified God in me” (Galatians 1:23-24).

The final sentence of Galatians chapter one is more significant than it may appear: “…they glorified God because of me” (RSV). For instance, there are at least two important insights tucked away within these words for those who wish to uncover them.

First, this passage reminds us that a simple question can often help us identify good, God-honoring spiritual leaders: “Does he or she inspire others to glorify God?” You see, Paul the Apostle brought the message of salvation by grace through faith in Christ to the churches of Galatia. Unlike the false teachers of his day, Paul focused his message upon Jesus and not upon himself or any human effort to find favor with God. Those who subsequently heard about God’s work in Paul’s life and the Christ-oriented message he brought as a result were thus prompted to glorify God.

This small detail has important 21st century implications. While God may use an individual speaker’s personality, life experience, and communication style to reach a particular audience, it helps to remember that God’s Word should serve as the primary focus of his or her message. For example, a spiritual leader may be recognized as a highly skilled communicator yet he or she may do little to inspire others to glorify God.

One way to measure a teacher’s real spiritual impact is to simply count the number of “I’s” or self-references that turn up within his or her message. A message with repeated self-references to the speaker is likely to come from someone who is focused upon something other than God’s Word. Other examples might include messages that are filled with humorous stories that make the speaker seem funny and sophisticated but fail to illustrate genuine Biblical truth or sermons that highlight the speaker’s opinion but little or nothing from the Scriptures.

However, this principle does not only apply to spiritual leaders. This brings us to our second application: we can be people who inspire others to glorify God. While the world may be filled with individuals who do little to inspire us to offer thanks to God, we can be the kind of people who cause others to say, “Thank God for him or her” whenever they think of us.

With this in mind, we should prayerfully seek to be (and become) people who inspire others to offer thanks to God for the impact we make upon their lives.

2 Corinthians – Chapter Thirteen

I

Paul the Apostle’s first trip to Corinth led to an eighteen-month visit that established God’s church in that area (see Acts 18:1-11). Paul’s second trip to Corinth was likely associated with the “painful visit” that he referenced earlier in 2 Corinthians 2:1. Now Paul was preparing to make a third trip to the city of Corinth- and the opening verse of the final chapter of this epistle tells us that his next visit would not bode well for those who were continuing in sin within the church…

“This will be the third time I am coming to you. ‘By the mouth of two or three witnesses every word shall be established’” (2 Corinthians 13:1).

Much as he has done throughout the Corinthian epistles, Paul turned to a passage from the Old Testament Scriptures to illustrate an important spiritual point. That quote is found within the book of Deuteronomy, the fifth book of the Old Testament Law: “A single witness may not testify against another person for any trespass or sin that he commits. A matter may be legally established only on the testimony of two or three witnesses” (Deuteronomy 19:15 NET).

In addition to Paul’s reference here in 2 Corinthians 13:1, Jesus later reaffirmed this important legal standard in Matthew 18:16. The book of Deuteronomy also defines several other fundamental principles that support the foundation of a fair and equitable judicial system. Those standards include judicial impartiality (Deuteronomy 16:19-20), the need for a thorough investigation of the available evidence (Deuteronomy 19:16-20), and the concept of equal justice and equal protection under the law (Deuteronomy 24:17–18).

This legal context enables us to view each of Paul’s Corinthian visits as separate pieces of evidence or testimony. As one scholar observes,  “(Paul) may be implying that each of the warnings he previously delivered both in person and by letter constitutes a distinct testimony or evidence to establish a “case” against those who resist God’s truth.” (1)

Another source is much more direct in his commentary on this passage: “To put it in our modern idiom, Paul insists there must be a showdown. The ill situation must drag on no longer. Paul knew that there comes a time when trouble must be faced. If the healing medicines fail, there is nothing for it but the surgeon’s knife.” (2)

So this message to the Corinthian church was clear. Paul was prepared to implement this principle upon his return to Corinth- and if the charge was confirmed, the indictment would soon follow.

(1) Sproul, R. C. (Ed.). (2015). The Reformation Study Bible: English Standard Version (2015 Edition) (p. 2067). Orlando, FL: Reformation Trust.

(2) William Barclay, The Letters to the Corinthians (Philadelphia: The Westminster Press, 1954), p. 297. Quoted in Coffman, James Burton. “Commentary on 2 Corinthians 13”. “Coffman Commentaries on the Old and New Testament”. <http://classic.studylight.org/com/bcc/view.cgi?book=2co&chapter=013>. Abilene Christian University Press, Abilene, Texas, USA. 1983-1999.

II

“I have told you before, and foretell as if I were present the second time, and now being absent I write to those who have sinned before, and to all the rest, that if I come again I will not spare—” (2 Corinthians 13:2).

Much like a photographer who makes use of a wide-angle lens, 2 Corinthians 13:2 captured the entire church at Corinth in a snapshot that brought the various elements of the congregation together. But unlike a photo that evokes a memory of a group activity, this passage served as a warning for every member of the Corinthian church.

You see, Paul the Apostle’s first Biblical letter to the Corinthians addressed a number of issues that existed within the church. These issues included divisions within the church (chapter one), sexual immorality (chapter five), lawsuits among the members of the congregation (chapter six), irreverence towards the things of God (chapter eleven), and erroneous views of Jesus’ resurrection (chapter fifteen) among others.

The final portion of this second Corinthian letter has dealt with the accusations made by the false apostles who had worked their way into the church, Taken together, these two Biblical epistles functioned as a first and second warning to the members of the Corinthian fellowship. So this passage represented a forceful message to any member of the congregation who chose to continue in those behaviors: “…the next time I come nobody will escape punishment” (GNB).

We can understand this statement to imply that Paul would use his authority as an Apostle to correct those who refused to be persuaded by other means. That might involve various forms of church discipline such as the kind described earlier in 1 Corinthians 5:5. In that portion of Scripture, Paul gave the following instructions regarding a person who was involved in a sexually immoral affair: “I direct you to release this man over to Satan so his rebellious nature will be destroyed and his spirit might be rescued in the day the Lord Jesus returns” (Voice).

However, it might also mean that Paul would use his apostolic authority to exercise a more immediate form of correction, one that we will examine in greater detail next. But just as Paul mentioned previously in 2 Corinthians 10:8 (and will go on to repeat again in 2 Corinthians 13:10). that authority was intended to build them up, not tear them down. Nevertheless, he would use his God-given authority for disciplinary purposes if he was required to do so.

III

“…if I come again I will not spare—since you seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, who is not weak toward you, but mighty in you” (2 Corinthians 13:2-3).

There is an old proverbial saying that tell us, “Be care what you ask for- you might get it!” That old adage makes a humorous point; the things we think we want may be far different from our original expectation. This idea probably described a faction of people within the Corinthian church who continued to press for evidence of Paul’s apostolic authority. But those who were seeking such evidence may have been looking for more than they bargained for.

To illustrate that point, we can turn to an incident that occurred during Paul’s first missionary journey as recorded in Acts 13:1-12. It was during that time that Paul and another man named Barnabas made their way to a town named Paphos on the island of Cyprus. It was there that they encountered a leader named Sergius Paulus, a proconsul who represented the Roman government in that area. We’re told that Paulus had a desire to hear the word of God so he sent for Paul and Barnabas.

However, the proconsul was obstructed in this request by another man named Elymas. The Scriptures identify Elymas as a sorcerer and a false prophet who was also known by the name Bar-Jesus (which ironically means “son of Jesus”). Elymas made an effort to derail the proconsul’s interest in Christianity but Paul the Apostle countered with a direct confrontation: “You are full of dirty tricks and schemes, you son of the devil! You hate everything that has God’s approval. Quit trying to distort the truth about the way the Lord wants people to live” (Acts 13:10 GW).

This attempt to dissuade a man who wanted to hear God’s Word brought serious repercussions for Elymas: “‘And now, indeed, the hand of the Lord is upon you, and you shall be blind, not seeing the sun for a time.’ And immediately a dark mist fell on him, and he went around seeking someone to lead him by the hand” (Acts 13:11).

Since Elymas was determined to keep others from access to God’s Word, he was forced to endure the physical equivalent of his own spiritual darkness. On a happier note, this chain of events eventually led the proconsul to faith in Christ, Unfortunately, that sequence also illustrated the type of fate that potentially awaited the insubordinate members of the Corinthian church. In effect, Paul said to the Corinthians, “I’ll provide proof of my authority. I may be weak, but Christ within me isn’t.”

IV

“For though He was crucified in weakness, yet He lives by the power of God. For we also are weak in Him, but we shall live with Him by the power of God toward you” (2 Corinthians 13:4).

In what sense was Jesus “crucified in weakness” as we’re told in the passage quoted above? Well, the New Testament book of Philippians provides us with an answer to that question…

“Have the same attitude that Christ Jesus had. Although he was in the form of God and equal with God, he did not take advantage of this equality. Instead, he emptied himself by taking on the form of a servant, by becoming like other humans, by having a human appearance. He humbled himself by becoming obedient to the point of death, death on a cross. This is why God has given him an exceptional honor— the name honored above all other names—” (Philippians 2:5-9 GW).

So we can understand this concept of “Christ’s weakness” as a reference to the frailty of human existence. That human frailty found its ultimate expression in Jesus’ crucifixion and death. However, others may consider Jesus as weak in another sense because He failed to exercise the power to resist, prevent, or circumvent His death. That concept of weakness is typified by the following question: “What kind of ‘god’ allows himself to be crucified?”

The answer is that there was more to Jesus’ crucifixion than just His physical death. Remember that Jesus atoned for our sins through His death on the cross and His sacrificial death enables us to establish a relationship with our Creator (see 1 Peter 2:21-24). That’s the first part. The second part involves Jesus’ resurrection from the dead as referenced here in 2 Corinthians 13:4: “…we shall live with Him by the power of God toward you.”

While Jesus may have appeared to be weak in a limited sense, the immense nature of His actual power was demonstrated through His resurrection. One commentator ties these aspects of weakness and power together with the following observation…

“…the literal, historical, actual, bodily resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead proved all his claims to divine power, proved all his claims to moral perfection, proved all his claims to supernatural revelation, and proved that he did not die in ‘weakness’ but in the power of God… He proved by his resurrection that he had overcome the ultimate enemies of the human race – sin and death. That is power! No other being has ever had that power!” (1)

(1) Paul T. Butler, The Bible Study Textbook Series, Studies In First Corinthians (College Press) [p. 439] Copyright © 1985 College Press Publishing Company https://archive.org/stream/FirstCorinthians/131Corinthians-Butler_djvu.txt

V

“Examine yourselves as to whether you are in the faith. Test yourselves. Do you not know yourselves, that Jesus Christ is in you?—unless indeed you are disqualified. But I trust that you will know that we are not disqualified” (2 Corinthians 13:5-6).

The Phillips translation of 2 Corinthians 13: 5 provides us with an illustrative paraphrase of this verse: “You should be looking at yourselves to make sure that you are really Christ’s. It is yourselves that you should be testing, not me. You ought to know by this time that Christ is in you, unless you are not real Christians at all.”

Paul the Apostle thus encouraged the members of the Corinthian church to perform a self-examination before they sought to evaluate him. You see, a person who is familiar with Jesus’ teachings and prayerfully relies upon the Holy Spirit to put those teachings into practice is someone who is likely to pass a similar kind of self-examination. Once that evaluation takes place, then he or she will suitably positioned to make a proper evaluation of others.

Jesus made a similar point in an oft-quoted portion of Scripture…

“Why do you notice the little piece of dust in your friend’s eye, but you don’t notice the big piece of wood in your own eye? How can you say to your friend, ‘Let me take that little piece of dust out of your eye’? Look at yourself! You still have that big piece of wood in your own eye. You hypocrite! First, take the wood out of your own eye. Then you will see clearly to take the dust out of your friend’s eye” (Matthew 7:3-5 NCV).

This is important because each of us will eventually be called to account for the lives we have built upon the foundation of Christ. At that time, God will look upon what we have done for Him as well as the motives behind our efforts. This is why it is important to prayerfully examine ourselves, or as Paul said earlier to the Corinthian church, “…if we would judge ourselves, we would not be judged” (1 Corinthians 11:31).

And what if that evaluation process determines that we are not everything we should be? In that case, we would be well-advised to approach God in complete honesty and ask Him to replace those inappropriate thoughts, attitudes, and motivations with those that honor Him. Then as our internal motivations become more godly, our external actions will begin to follow along as well.

VI

“Examine yourselves, to see whether you are in the faith. Test yourselves. Or do you not realize this about yourselves, that Jesus Christ is in you?—unless indeed you fail to meet the test! I hope you will find out that we have not failed the test” (2 Corinthians 13:5-6).

A machinist who is working to rebuild an automotive engine will often test it for cracks or other irregularities that may lead to failure. This generally involves spreading a fluorescent substance on the surface of an engine block and examining it under an ultraviolet light. This method often reveals issues that are undetectable by other means and allows the machinist to take corrective action.

As we seek to apply the principle behind 2 Corinthians 13:5-6 and prayerfully examine ourselves, here are a few spiritual irregularities we should look for under the “ultraviolet light” of God’s Word…

Ulterior motives. This phrase refers to a rationale that differs from our stated reason for action. A God-honoring person will prayerfully seek to uncover those areas where an actual motive differs from what he or she presents to others (see 1 Corinthians 4:4-5).

Double standards. A double standard can be defined as “the habit of treating one group differently than another when both groups should be treated the same.” (1) The New Testament book of Romans cautions us against establishing such double standards in our evaluation of others (see Romans 2:1-3).

Failure to accept responsibility. The Biblical book of Nehemiah provides us with a good example to follow in chronicling the prayer of those who accepted responsibility for past wrongs (see Nehemiah chapter nine).

Blame shifting. Although human beings have been blame shifting from the beginning (see Genesis 3:11-12), this approach only serves to inhibit the spiritual growth of those in positions of accountability who might otherwise learn from their mistakes.

Lack of perception or discernment. If we seek the Lord for the qualities of perception and discernment, we can often avoid misrepresenting Christ to others or inflicting pain upon those who may be hurt by the potential consequences of our words, actions, and/or decisions (see 1 Corinthians 6:1-8).

Finally, one commentator offers a valuable set of parameters that we can use in this regard…

“Paul asks the Corinthians to examine their own lives for evidence of salvation. Such evidence would include trust in Christ (Heb. 3:6), obedience to God (Matt. 7:21), growth in holiness (Heb. 12:14; 1 John 3:3), the fruit of the Spirit (Gal. 5:22, 23), love for other Christians (1 John 3:14), positive influence on others (Matt. 5:16), adhering to the apostolic teaching (1 John 4:2), and the testimony of the Holy Spirit within them (Rom. 8:15, 16).” (2)

(1) Definition of “double standard” from the Cambridge Academic Content Dictionary © Cambridge University Press https://dictionary.cambridge.org/us/dictionary/english/double-standard

(2) Sproul, R. C. (Ed.). (2015). The Reformation Study Bible: English Standard Version (2015 Edition) (p. 2067). Orlando, FL: Reformation Trust.

Image attribute: By Skleeba [CC BY-SA 4.0 (https://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-sa/4.0)], from Wikimedia Commons https://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/File:MPI_crack_indication.png

VII

“Examine yourselves to see whether you are still in the Christian faith. Test yourselves! Don’t you recognize that you are people in whom Jesus Christ lives? Could it be that you’re failing the test? I hope that you will realize that we haven’t failed the test” (2 Corinthians 13:5-6 GW).

The American humorist Mark Twain is widely credited with the following quote: “Some people are troubled by things in the Bible they can’t understand. What troubles me are the things I can understand.” (1) The passage from 2 Corinthians 13:5-6 quoted above is one portion of Scripture that may fit Twain’s description. You see, these verses may be troublesome but not because they are hard to understand. Instead, they challenge us to engage in the kind of spiritual self-examination that may lead to a difficult question: “…are you just pretending to be Christians when actually you aren’t at all?” (TLB).

For instance, we have already applied this passage to a number of characteristics that are irreflective of God-honoring character. But what if the presence of those  characteristics leads us to discover something more foundational- the possibility that our beliefs fail to align with genuine Biblical faith? What are the factors that may indicate we are failing such a test?

Well, one potential indicator would involve a failure to follow the path of spiritual growth described in Acts 2:42 by neglecting to regularly engage in prayer, Bible study, communion, and church attendance. A person who seeks to honor God in these four areas is someone who is well-positioned to pass the test of genuine Christianity.

Another way to gauge the depth of our faith is to measure our adherence to Jesus’ Biblical teachings. As Jesus said in John 14:21, “Whoever has my commands and obeys them, he is the one who loves me. He who loves me will be loved by my Father, and I too will love him and show myself to him.” The Amplified Version of 1 John 3:7 sheds further light on this idea: “…The one who practices righteousness [the one who strives to live a consistently honorable life—in private as well as in public—and to conform to God’s precepts] is righteous, just as He is righteous.”

Finally, we should remember that “Nothing is hidden from God! He sees through everything, and we will have to tell him the truth” (Hebrews 4:13 CEV). If we prayerfully approach God through Christ with an attitude of humility and respect, we can seek His help as we examine ourselves to determine if we are truly in the faith.

(1) Perhaps spuriously- see here

VIII

“We pray to God that you will not do what is wrong by refusing our correction. I hope we won’t need to demonstrate our authority when we arrive. Do the right thing before we come—even if that makes it look like we have failed to demonstrate our authority. For we cannot oppose the truth, but must always stand for the truth” (2 Corinthians 13:7-8 NLT). 

The Biblical book of Revelation contains two chapters that consist entirely of letters from Jesus to seven churches that were active during the New Testament era.  However, that portion of Scripture contains more than just a series of personal letters; it also holds some important truths for those who are willing to look more closely.

One such letter was addressed to the church that met in a city named Sardis. Unlike some of His messages to the other churches of Revelation chapters two and three, Jesus had nothing good to say to the assembly of Christians in that area: “…I know your works; you have a reputation for being alive, but you are dead” (Revelation 3:1 CSB).

If the church at Sardis were active today, it might be the kind of church that features a dynamic speaker, numerous activities, and a large and growing congregation. While each of those things are good in themselves, the Christians at Sardis had an external reputation for vitality when they were far from where God wanted them in reality. More importantly, Jesus saw the members of that church as they were and not as they seemed to be.

So what does this have to do with 2 Corinthians 13:7-8? Well, it would have been easy for Paul the Apostle to allow the church at Corinth to continue as a growing but spiritually dysfunctional institution. To be known as the founder of a large and growing church may have looked good on Paul’s resume’ but he had a different set of priorities: “We are not concerned with our appearing successful, but with your doing what is right, even if we appear to be failures” (CJB).

Paul wanted the Corinthians to do the right things for the right reasons. Whether Paul was vindicated in his criticisms of the church at Corinth was irrelevant to him. Instead, he was less concerned with external appearances and more concerned with the spiritual growth and maturity of those within the Corinthian fellowship. In doing so, he provides us with the right attitude to emulate both individually and corporately as well.

IX

“For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth” (2 Corinthians 13:8).

The New Testament gospel of John records a question that Pontius Pilate presented to Jesus just prior to His crucifixion. That question consisted of three words that comprised eleven letters in their entirety. Yet despite it’s brevity, Pilate’s inquiry represents one of the most important questions anyone can ever ask: “What is truth?” (John 18:38).

This question is far more critical than it may seem. You see, if we do not seek to obtain a genuine definition of truth now, someone else will surely try to introduce us to an alternate definition later. In light of this, scholar and apologist Dr. Norman Geisler provides us with an accurate and beneficial definition of truth that warrants a lengthy excerpt…

“…it is helpful to specify more clearly what is meant by ‘truth’ and what would constitute an ‘error.’ By truth we signify that which corresponds to reality. An error, then, is what does not correspond to reality. Truth is telling it like it is. Error is not telling it like it is. Hence, nothing mistaken can be true, even if the author intended his mistake to be true. An error is a mistake, not simply something that is misleading. Otherwise, every sincere utterance ever made is true, even those that were grossly mistaken. Likewise, something is not true simply because it accomplishes its intended purpose, since many lies succeed.

The Bible clearly views truth as that which corresponds to reality. Error is understood as a lack of correspondence to reality, not as intentionally misleading. This is evident from the fact that the word ‘error’ is used of unintentional mistakes (Lev. 4:2). The Bible everywhere implies a correspondence view of truth. For example, when the Ten Commandments declare ‘You shall not bear false testimony’ (Ex. 20:16), it implies that misrepresenting the facts is wrong. Likewise, a correspondence view of truth is used when the Jews said to the governor about Paul, ‘By examining him yourself you will be able to learn the truth about all these charges we are bringing against him.’ In so doing, he adds, ‘You can easily verify the facts’ (cf. Acts 24:8)”. (1)

Finally, one source expands on this statement in 2 Corinthians 13:8 with the following observation: “…to fight against truth, whether ethical or historical or scientific, is to fight against Him who is the Truth, and so is to court defeat. We can do nothing, even if we would, against the truth.’” (2)

(1) Geisler, N. L., & Howe, T. A. (1992). When critics ask : a popular handbook on Bible difficulties (p. 13). Wheaton, Ill.: Victor Books.

(2) Ice, Rhoderick D. “Commentary on 2 Corinthians 13:8”. “The Bible Study New Testament”. https://www.studylight.org/commentaries/ice/2-corinthians-13.html. College Press, Joplin, MO. 1974.

X

“For we are glad when we are weak and you are strong. And this also we pray, that you may be made complete. Therefore I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the authority which the Lord has given me for edification and not for destruction” (2 Corinthians 13:9-10). 

A brief examination of the Apostle Paul’s life will quickly uncover some of his astounding credentials. For instance, Paul was the human agent who was responsible for producing a significant portion of the books that comprise the New Testament Scriptures. He spoke before some of the leading political and religious figures of his day. He was given a personal vision of paradise and the ability to perform unusual miracles. Through the Biblical books that bear his name, Paul’s writings have influenced countless lives over the past twenty centuries. In fact, it may be said that Paul has had a greater impact on human history than any person who has ever lived other than Jesus.

In light of these things, it is fascinating to consider Paul’s incredibly humble statement in 2 Corinthians 13:9: “We are glad to be weak if it means that you are strong. Our ambition for you is true Christian maturity” (Phillips). This tells us that Paul could look beyond his personal reputation to focus upon something that was far more important.

In this instance, Paul was willing to accept the perception of weakness if it led to spiritual growth and maturity among the members of the Corinthian church. Paul’s experience reminds us that we may sometimes be asked to endure a less-than-ideal circumstance if it serves to benefit others. However, this concept also applies to those periods of blessings we experience as well.

For instance, Israel’s king David was among the most powerful men on earth in his day. Despite this, the Scriptures record the following acknowledgment regarding David’s attitude: “…David realized that the LORD had confirmed him as king over Israel and had blessed his kingdom for the sake of his people Israel” (2 Samuel 5:12). So while God surely blessed David on a personal level, David also recognized the fact that his status as a monarch meant more than just a blessing for himself; he also understood that he had been blessed for the sake of others as well.

The same is just as true for us as it was Paul and David. Whether we receive weakness, authority, or something in-between, we can maintain the right perspective if we pause to remember an important truth: the way we address the circumstances of our lives can often have a positive spiritual impact upon others.

XI

“Finally, brethren, farewell. Become complete. Be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace; and the God of love and peace will be with you” (2 Corinthians 13:11).

As we approach the end of this letter to the Corinthian church, Paul the Apostle will close with a few final exhortations. One source reports that there are five imperative verbs here in 1 Corinthians 13:11 (1) and it appears that Paul wanted to leave a definite impact upon his readers with these last remaining words. In light of this, let’s take a closer look at the exhortations within this passage…

Farewell. While this may seem to be a nondescript way to end a letter, there is more behind this statement than just a simple “goodbye.”  In the original language, this word is variously defined as to rejoice exceedingly, to be well, or to thrive. (2) So despite the Corinthians’ demonstrated lack of respect and appreciation for Paul, he remained steadfast in his desire for them to flourish and excel.

Become complete. This phrase suggests the idea of something that has been repaired or mended. It can also refer to something that has been put in order, arranged, or adjusted. (3) Although there was much that was broken within the Corinthian fellowship, Paul continued to encourage them to mend their ways. This also brings to mind a quote from the New Testament epistle of James…

“My brethren, count it all joy when you fall into various trials, knowing that the testing of your faith produces patience. But let patience have its perfect work, that you may be perfect and complete, lacking nothing” (James 1:2-4).

The Corinthians had endured their share of spiritual difficulties (many of which were self-inflicted) but James identifies a few of the spiritual benefits they could take from those experiences- benefits such as perseverance, maturity, and completeness. While the Corinthians had been challenged in their collective walk with Christ, God had the ability to use those things to facilitate their spiritual growth and maturity- or as Paul reminded the church at Rome, “…we know that all things work together for good to them that love God, who are called according to his purpose” (Romans 8:28).

Even if the circumstances appear otherwise, these passages remind us that God is able to make all things work together for our ultimate benefit. To quote from another of Paul’s New Testament epistles, “…He who has begun a good work in you will complete it until the day of Jesus Christ” (Philippians 1:6).

(1) The Bible Study Textbook Series, Studies In Second Corinthians (College Press) Paul T. Butler. [p. 445] Copyright © 1985 College Press Publishing Company https://archive.org/stream/BibleStudyTextbookSeriesSecondCorinthians/132Corinthians-Butler_djvu.txt

(2) G5463 chairo Strong’s Hebrew and Greek Dictionaries https://www.blueletterbible.org/lang/lexicon/lexicon.cfm?t=kjv&strongs=g5463

(3) G2675 katartizo Strong’s Hebrew and Greek Dictionaries https://www.blueletterbible.org/lang/lexicon/lexicon.cfm?t=kjv&strongs=g2675

XII

“Dear brothers and sisters, I close my letter with these last words: Be joyful. Grow to maturity. Encourage each other. Live in harmony and peace. Then the God of love and peace will be with you” (2 Corinthians 13:11 NLT).

The list of imperatives here in 2 Corinthians 13:11 continues with an exhortation to be of good comfort or, encourage one another as we read in the version quoted above. In addition to the qualities of comfort, encouragement, and consolation, this concept also involves the act of admonishing, teaching, or instructing others, thus giving this phrase a wide-ranging application. (1)

So this brings us back to where we began in our look at the book of 2 Corinthians. You see, the opening verses of this letter began with an expression of praise for “…the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of compassion and the God of all comfort, who comforts us in all our troubles, so that we can comfort those in any trouble with the comfort we ourselves receive from God” (1 Corinthians 1:3-4). Now this letter closes with an encouragement to express those virtues in our relationships with others.

This exhortation is followed with a directive to “live in harmony” or to “be like-minded” (NASB). This does not necessarily imply that every Christian must share the same viewpoint on every subject. Nor does it mean that two Christians of good conscience cannot reach different conclusions on a variety of questions. Instead, a closer look at the internal dynamics of the first-century Corinthian church can help us find the best way to apply this instruction.

Remember that the members of the Corinthian fellowship struggled with the issue of divisions within the church. Therefore, this passage served to remind the original audience for this letter (along with modern-day readers of this epistle) that unity in Christ far outweighs such disagreements. This issue is so important that similar exhortations are found within the New Testament books of Romans (12:16-18), Philippians (2:2), and 1 Peter (3:8) as well.

Finally, this passage offers a corresponding reminder to “…live peacefully with each other” (CEV). One commentator offers further insight into this idea with the following observation: “This Greek term has many connotations… but in this context it is parallel to ‘be made complete.’ This refers to unity for the sake of the gospel. This is not asserting that believers must agree about every issue, but that they must disagree in love and that the gospel should always have priority over personal opinions or preferences!” (2)

(1) G3870 parakaleo Strong’s Hebrew and Greek Dictionaries https://www.blueletterbible.org/lang/lexicon/lexicon.cfm?t=kjv&strongs=g3870

(2) Dr. Bob Utley, Free Bible Commentary 2 Corinthians [13:11] Copyright ©2014 by Bible Lessons International http://www.freebiblecommentary.org/new_testament_studies/VOL06/VOL06B_13.html

XIII

“Finally, brothers and sisters, rejoice, set things right, be encouraged, agree with one another, live in peace, and the God of love and peace will be with you” (2 Corinthians 13:11 NET).

“Peace” is a word that is often easy to use but may be difficult to define. For instance, “peace” generally implies a sense of contentment and/or well being. This can apply to the absence of external hostilities or internal conflicts like anxiety or insecurity. So a person who is free from internal or external discord is someone who is likely to be “at peace.”

The problem is that peace can be an elusive thing. In fact, peace can be so elusive that some people stop searching for it entirely. Those who do so may respond with an attempt to anesthetize their lack of peace through alcohol abuse, drug use (prescription or illicit), the accumulation of money, possessions, or relationships, or by engaging in any number of self-help strategies that seem to have merit but ultimately fail to address the underlying issues.

Those underlying issues (whatever they may be) are ultimately traceable back to the conflict that exists between human beings and their Creator– and the road to genuine peace begins with faith in Christ.

Nevertheless, we shouldn’t lose sight of the fact that the epistle of 2 Corinthians was written to the members of the church in Corinth. The fact that these Corinthian Christians had to be encouraged to live in peace with one another implies that there were some within the church who failed to do so. Of course, this problem was not exclusive to the church at Corinth for Paul the Apostle issued similar reminders to the churches in Philippi and Thessalonica as well.

The New Testament book of Romans provides us with some important counsel on this subject…

“Do not repay anyone evil for evil. Be careful to do what is right in the eyes of everyone. If it is possible, as far as it depends on you, live at peace with everyone. Do not take revenge, my dear friends, but leave room for God’s wrath, for it is written: ‘It is mine to avenge; I will repay,’ says the Lord” (Romans 12:17-19 NIV).

So living in peace with everyone (especially with other members of God’s family) may sometimes require us to overlook faults, ignore slights (intentional or otherwise), or accept a loss even if we are in the right. As Jesus said in Matthew 18:20, “…where two or three come together in my name, there am I with them” and this unity in Christ is more important than those differences we may have with one another.

XIV

“Greet one another with a holy kiss. All the saints greet you” (2 Corinthians 13:12-13).

The “kiss” referenced in this passage represented a customary form of greeting in the Biblical era and remains common among many Mediterranean and Middle Eastern cultures today. Biblical allusions to this form of greeting appear quite regularly within the pages of the Scriptures as one source observes…

“Other references to (this form of greeting) in the New Testament are Rom. 15:16, 1 Cor. 16:20, 1 Thess. 5:26, and 1 Peter 5:14. Peter called it the “kiss of love”; but it is called the “holy kiss” elsewhere. This form of brotherly greeting, however, existed long before Christianity. Jesus rebuked the Pharisee for withholding the customary kiss of greeting (Luke 7:45), and Judas used it treacherously in the betrayal (Mark 14:44f)…” (1)

This portion of Scripture provides us with an opportunity to review the concept of “principle vs. practice” that we referenced earlier in book of 1 Corinthians. For instance, let’s consider this directive to “Greet one another with a holy kiss” in a 21st century context. Do we violate this Biblical imperative if current-day social or cultural norms prohibit us from greeting one another in this manner? Well, one scholar addresses that question in the following way…

“…there is a difference between command and culture. The commands of Scripture are absolute—culture is relative. For example, few believe that Jesus’ command to His disciples not to have an extra pair of sandals with them while on an evangelistic tour applies today. And most Christians do not literally ‘Greet all the brethren with a holy kiss’ anymore (1 Thes. 5:26). Nor do they believe that ‘lifting up holy hands in prayer’ is essential to public prayer (1 Tim. 2:8).

There is a principle behind all these commands that is absolute, but the practice is not. What Christians must do is absolute, but how they do it is culturally relative. For example, Christians must greet one another (the what), but how they greet each other will be relative to their respective cultures. In some cultures, as in the NT, it will be with a kiss, in others with a hug, and in still others with a handshake.” (2)

So our interaction with other Christians should be conducted in a manner that is suited to both the culture and the individual. You see, a greeting that makes another person uncomfortable is hardly one that conforms to the idea of a “holy kiss.” In those instances, it would be suitable to use an alternate form of greeting that signifies mutual acceptance and respect.

(1) Coffman, James Burton. “Commentary on 2 Corinthians 13”. “Coffman Commentaries on the Old and New Testament”. <http://classic.studylight.org/com/bcc/view.cgi?book=2co&chapter=013>. Abilene Christian University Press, Abilene, Texas, USA. 1983-1999.

(2) When Critics Ask: A Popular Handbook on Bible Difficulties (Wheaton, Ill.: Victor Books, 1992). © 2014 Norman Geisler and Thomas Howe. All rights reserved.

XV

“The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Spirit be with you all. Amen” (2 Corinthians 13:14).

The final verse of this letter to the Corinthian church ends with a benediction from the Apostle Paul. The word “benediction” finds its origin in two Latin words: bene (or “well”) and dicere (“to speak”). Much like its appearance at the end of this epistle, a benediction is comprised of a short invocation that typically ends a worship service or public ceremony and seeks God’s blessing upon a church fellowship, a newly married couple, or a general assembly of people.

Perhaps the most famous Old Testament benediction can be found in the priestly blessing of Numbers 6:24-26: “The Lord bless thee, and keep thee: The Lord make his face shine upon thee, and be gracious unto thee: The Lord lift up his countenance upon thee, and give thee peace” (KJV). The New Testament parallel to that Old Testament benediction is found here in 2 Corinthians 13:14.

This final verse represents the only portion of Scripture where the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit are mentioned together in such a manner. Thus, we are reminded of the unmerited favor demonstrated through Jesus’ sacrificial offering, the love displayed by the Father through Christ, and the fellowship we now enjoy with God through the ministry of the Holy Spirit.

One source offers the following observation that captures the all-encompassing nature of this great blessing…

“This is the only one of Paul’s epistles which he closes with such a full Trinitarian benediction. Nevertheless, it fully reveals his faith in the tri-unity of the Godhead, a doctrine absolutely unique to Christianity among all the varied religions and philosophies of the world. It is also a doctrine vital to the true Christian life, for each Person is vitally involved in the creation, redemption, guidance and ultimate glorification of each believer.” (1)

So this brings us to the end of our look at the Corinthian epistles. While the church at Corinth was a deeply troubled church in many respects. we should be thankful that God saw fit to address the issues that existed within that congregation through the pen of Paul the Apostle. This record of the challenges faced by the Corinthian church has helped untold numbers of people and for that, we are deeply indebted.

Nevertheless, there is one final question to address regarding this letter to the Corinthian church and we’ll do so in the epilogue that follows.

(1) Institute for Creation Research, New Defender’s Study Bible Notes [2 Corinthians 13:14] http://www.icr.org/books/defenders/7606

XVI

“The grace (favor and spiritual blessing) of the Lord Jesus Christ and the love of God and the presence and fellowship (the communion and sharing together, and participation) in the Holy Spirit be with you all. Amen (so be it)” (2 Corinthians 13:14 AMPC).

Epilogue

Our look at the Biblical epistles of 1 and 2 Corinthians leaves one final question unanswered- how did the members of the church at Corinth respond to these messages from Paul the Apostle?

Well, two commentators answer that question in a manner that brings an encouraging sense of closure to the sometimes tumultuous and difficult relationship between Paul and the members of the Corinthian church…

“Evidently Paul’s anticipated visit to Corinth turned out to be a pleasant one. Paul wrote Romans during the three months he was in Corinth (Acts 20:2-3, A.D. 56-57). In that epistle, he gave no indication that there were problems in Corinth. Moreover, he proceeded with his plans to evangelize unreached areas, which he would not have done if the Corinthian church still needed his attention (cf. 10:14-16).

Furthermore, Paul wrote that the Corinthians (believers in Macedonia and Achaia) ‘were pleased’ to complete their collection for the Jerusalem saints (Rom. 15:26-27). Finally, the Corinthian church’s preservation of 2 Corinthians argues for this church’s acquiescence to Paul’s admonitions and warnings.” (1)

“Did the Corinthians respond positively to Paul’s warning? Yes. Paul had conditioned the expansion of his ministry in other areas on the problems in Corinth being resolved (2Co_10:15-16). He followed the writing of this letter with a visit of three months during which time he wrote the letter to the Romans. In that letter he wrote “Now… there is no more place for me to work in these regions” (Rom_15:23). His appeal had been heeded. The Corinthians were now obedient.” (2)

(1) Constable, Thomas. DD. Notes on 2 Corinthians 2017 Edition (13:9-10) “http://www.planobiblechapel.org/tcon/notes/html/nt/2corinthians/2corinthians.htm” Copyright © 2017 Thomas L. Constable.

(2) John F. Walvoord and Roy B. Zuck, Bible Knowledge Commentary V. Conclusion (13:11-14) [p. 585] ® 1983 John F. Walvoord and Roy B. Zuck

2 Corinthians – Chapter Twelve

I

“It is doubtless not profitable for me to boast. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord:” (2 Corinthians 12:1).

Paul the Apostle spent a large portion of 2 Corinthians chapter eleven boasting of his ministerial credentials. Although Paul was reluctant to boast of himself in this manner, he felt compelled to do so in an effort to counter the growing influence exerted by a group of false apostles who had gained influence over the members of the Corinthian church.

However, the final verses of that chapter also closed with a rather humiliating event from Paul’s ministry. It involved an incident where Paul was forced to hide in a basket to avoid detection by the local religious and governmental authorities. That enabled him to escape from his pursuers when he was lowered down by a rope through a window in the city wall.

The indignity of that experience serves as a backdrop to the subject that Paul will discuss here in the opening verses of chapter twelve: “visions and revelations of the Lord“. A “vision” refers to a type of apparition (1) or supernatural appearance of a person or thing. (2) A revelation refers to “an unveiling” or the disclosure of something that cannot be known unless God divulges it.

Its possible that the false teachers in Corinth boasted of such encounters, thus establishing the need for Paul to address that subject. In doing so, Paul effectively cut off all avenues of rhetorical escape for these counterfeit apostles. For instance, if these “leaders” sought to justify their authority on the basis of a superior lineage, then Paul could do the same. If they claimed to have suffered for Christ, then Paul was ready to remind the Corinthians that he had suffered as well- and to a far greater extent.

If they sought to appeal to “revelations from God” then Paul was ready to discus one of many such encounters with the Lord, some of which are documented within the pages of the New Testament. (3) But unlike those who sought to draw attention to themselves in discussing such things, Paul will focus his attention upon the One who was responsible for these revelations. In part, this has led one commentator to offer an important observation…

“Paul’s refusal to ‘boast’ and ‘testify’ about his great ‘mountaintop’ experience in Paradise should be a good guideline for the multitude of religious ‘stars’ circulating Christendom today testifying of their ‘great spiritual experiences’ or ‘visions’ or ‘revelations.’” (4)

(1) G3701 optasia Strong’s Definitions https://www.blueletterbible.org/lang/lexicon/lexicon.cfm?t=kjv&strongs=g3701

(2) See https://www.dictionary.com/browse/apparition

(3) See Acts 9:10-12, Acts 16:6-10, Acts 18:9-10, Acts 22:17-18, Galatians 1:11-12, Galatians 2:1-2, Ephesians 3:1-7

(4) Paul T. Butler, The Bible Study Textbook Series, Studies In Second Corinthians (College Press) [p. 404] Copyright © 1985 College Press Publishing Company https://archive.org/stream/BibleStudyTextbookSeriesSecondCorinthians/132Corinthians-Butler_djvu.txt

II

“I know a man in Christ who fourteen years ago—whether in the body I do not know, or whether out of the body I do not know, God knows—such a one was caught up to the third heaven” (2 Corinthians 12:2).

So who was this “man in Christ” mentioned in the verse quoted above? Well as we’ll see later in this chapter, that man was none other than Paul the Apostle. It appears that Paul’s reluctance to boast of these visions and revelations from God was so great that he insisted upon referring to himself in the third person. This served to minimize attention upon the one who received this revelation and maximize attention upon the One who was responsible for this encounter.

The time line given for this event was fourteen years prior to this letter to the Corinthian church. So the revelation that Paul is about to discuss likely took place around A.D. 42-44. Although the Bible is silent regarding that portion of Paul’s life, one scholar tells us about Paul’s likely whereabouts during that period: “This was probably during Paul’s unrecorded early ministry in Tarsus, just before Barnabas came to get him to help at Antioch (cf. Act_11:25-26).” (1)

The focus of this revelation was “heaven,” a word that possesses several different Biblical meanings. For instance, heaven can refer to the area within our atmosphere in the realm of anything that flies through the air. This word can also be used to refer to outer space, the expanse where the sun, the moon, and the stars reside. We can find an example of usage in Psalm 19:1 where we’re told, “The heavens declare the glory of God.”

Finally, the word “heaven” can used to identify the place where God dwells. an area that Paul referred to as the “third heaven” here in 2 Corinthians 12:2. This served to positively identify the location for this encounter and eliminate the potential for misunderstanding between the other two uses of this word.

Yet despite the impressive nature of what we are about to read, these verses represent the only Biblical record of this event. Since it had been well over a decade between the date of this revelation and the book of 2 Corinthians, there was plenty of time for Paul to position this experience as the centerpiece of his ministry if he desired. We’ll talk more about why Paul may have declined to do so in a later study but for now, we can say that Paul was serious about fulfilling a statement he made earlier in this letter: “What we proclaim is not ourselves, but Jesus Christ as Lord” (4:5).

(1) Dr. Bob Utley, Free Bible Commentary 2 Corinthians [12:1] Copyright ©2014 by Bible Lessons International http://www.freebiblecommentary.org/new_testament_studies/VOL06/VOL06B_12.html

III

“And I know such a man—whether in the body or out of the body I do not know, God knows—how he was caught up into Paradise and heard inexpressible words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter” (2 Corinthians 12:3-4).

Luke 23:39-43 provides us with the account of an exchange that took place between Jesus and a thief who was crucified alongside Him, one that directly relates to the passage quoted above…

“One of the criminals who hung there hurled insults at him: ‘Aren’t you the Christ? Save yourself and us!’ But the other criminal rebuked him. ‘Don’t you fear God,’ he said, ‘since you are under the same sentence? We are punished justly, for we are getting what our deeds deserve. But this man has done nothing wrong.’

Then he said, ‘Jesus, remember me when you come into your kingdom.’ Jesus answered him, ‘I tell you the truth, today you will be with me in paradise’” (NIV).

So this repentant thief and the Apostle Paul both entered a place that Jesus referred to as “paradise.” One source defines this word as found within the New Testament…

“In the NT, paradise is mentioned three times. In Luk_23:43 it refers to the abode of the righteous dead. In Rev_2:7 it refers to the restoration of Edenic paradise predicted in Isa_51:3 and Eze_36:35. The reference here in 2Co_12:4 is probably to be translated as parallel to the mention of the “third heaven” in 2Co_12:2. Assuming that the “first heaven” would be atmospheric heaven (the sky) and “second heaven” the more distant stars and planets, “third heaven” would refer to the place where God dwells.” (1)

While Paul was caught up to this place, he apparently heard things that were so beautiful, incredible, and astounding that it would have been a crime to attempt to express them in a human language. But what is it that makes heaven what it is? Well the primary answer to that question is that the Lord Himself will be there- and as Psalm 16:11 tells us, “In Your presence is fullness of joy; At Your right hand are pleasures forevermore.”

Since God reigns in Heaven, it also possesses the characteristics of His Kingdom- things like love, joy, peace and righteousness. In addition, there will be no more death or mourning or crying or pain in Heaven as we’re told in Revelation chapter 21. So while Paul may have been reluctant to talk about this experience, these were some of the things that surely helped sustain him during his many long years of ministry.

(1) NET Bible® notes [Luke 23:43] http://classic.net.bible.org/verse.php?book=Luke&chapter=23&verse=43&tab=commentaries Quotations designated (NET) are from the NET Bible® copyright ©1996-2016 by Biblical Studies Press, L.L.C. http://netbible.com All rights reserved.

IV

“Of such a one I will boast; yet of myself I will not boast, except in my infirmities. For though I might desire to boast, I will not be a fool; for I will speak the truth. But I refrain, lest anyone should think of me above what he sees me to be or hears from me” (2 Corinthians 12:5-6).

Paul the Apostle faced a dilemma in his effort to be heard as an apostle of Christ within the Corinthian church. For instance, Paul could have spoken at length regarding the visions and revelations he received from God. While that would help to validate his authority, the issue was how to communicate that information in a way that didn’t exalt him.

Paul’s solution was to deflect attention away from himself by referring to these visions and revelations in the third person. That served to acknowledge the reality of those experiences but distanced Paul from the kind of personal association that might glorify him in the eyes of others.

However when it came to the subject of his infirmities, Paul’s approach was quite different: “…I will not boast about myself, except about my weaknesses” (NIV). By emphasizing his frailties, deficiencies, and human limitations, Paul again turned the focus away from himself and placed it upon the God who enabled him to succeed despite his weaknesses. In fact, this topic will serve as Paul’s primary theme over the next few verses of this letter.

So Paul’s report of these visionary experiences placed him on an equal footing with the false apostles in Corinth who were surely boasting of similar “revelations from God.” But unlike those who sought to capitalize upon their alleged experiences, Paul did not want his life and ministry to be measured by such things. Instead, he preferred to be evaluated by his words and actions.

You see, a “spiritual revelation” may be nothing more than the product of a fertile imagination. In a similar manner, a “vision from God” may not originate with the God of the Scriptures. This is one reason why the New Testament book of 1 John tells us, “Dear friends, do not believe every spirit, but test the spirits to see whether they are from God, because many false prophets have gone out into the world” (1 John 4:1 NIV).

This may explain why Paul wanted others to evaluate him on the basis of what he said and did, for such things can be tested and authenticated for their fidelity to Jesus’ teachings.

V

“And lest I should be exalted above measure by the abundance of the revelations, a thorn in the flesh was given to me, a messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I be exalted above measure” (2 Corinthians 12:7).

What was the “thorn in the flesh” that Paul the Apostle mentioned here? Many commentators believe this phrase refers to some sort of physical affliction. For instance, Paul may have contracted a disease like malaria or perhaps he may have suffered from epilepsy, chronic pain, or some other type of debilitating condition.

However, it is widely believed that Paul suffered from some kind of eye disease. In fact, some feel Paul’s condition was so severe that he may have been legally blind. For instance, consider the following portion of Paul’s letter to the Galatians: “If you could have done so, you would have torn out your eyes and given them to me” (Galatians 4:15). He later added this handwritten note to the end of that letter: “See what large letters I use as I write to you with my own hand” (Galatians 6:11).

Another clue to suggest that Paul’s “thorn in the flesh” referred to a physical condition is found in the New Testament book of Acts. In portions of that book, the author uses terms like “we” and “us” to describe Paul’s missionary journeys, thus indicating his personal involvement in the events that occurred. Why is that significant? Well, the book of Acts was authored by Luke, a man who is identified as a physician in Colossians 4:14. If Paul’s thorn in the flesh was related to a physical ailment that required medical attention, that may help explain why Luke was there.

In any event, this thorn in the flesh was not like the annoying little protrusions that we might encounter on the stem of a flowering plant. In reality, the word translated “thorn” refers to a pointed object that might be suitable for use as a tent stake. (1) When used in a figurative manner, one source reports that this word refers to “something which frustrates and causes trouble in the lives of those afflicted. (2)

Finally, another commentary explains why the exact nature of this “thorn” remains unknown and why God may allow similar thorns to enter our lives today: “…’The precise nature of it has been concealed perhaps that all afflicted ones may be encouraged and helped by Paul’s unnamed yet painful experience.’ Our trials may be very different from Paul’s, but they should produce the same exercise and fruits.” (3)

(1) G4647 skolops Thayer’s Greek Definitions https://www.blueletterbible.org/lang/lexicon/lexicon.cfm?t=kjv&strongs=g4647

(2) David Guzik, 2 Corinthians 12 – The Strength of Grace in Weakness © Copyright – Enduring Word https://enduringword.com/bible-commentary/2-corinthians-12/

(3) William Moorehead, quoted in William Macdonald, Believer’s Bible Commentary Edited by Arthur Farstad Thomas Nelson Publishers (2 Corinthians 12:7)

VI

“So to keep me from becoming conceited because of the surpassing greatness of the revelations, a thorn was given me in the flesh, a messenger of Satan to harass me, to keep me from becoming conceited” (2 Corinthians 12:7 ESV).

Many automobiles and motorcycles feature a tachometer as part of their instrument package. A tachometer is a type of gauge that monitors engine revolutions per minute (or “RPM”). Many tachometers feature a “redline” that identifies the safe RPM limit for each engine.

This is useful information for a motor vehicle operator, for an engine that consistently operates above its redline is one that is in danger of failure. Because of this, a driver is advised to stay below that mark in order to maintain a safe operating range.

In one respect, Paul the Apostle was given a similar redline in the form of this “thorn in the flesh” here in 2 Corinthians 12:7. When we consider the extent of Paul’s work, it becomes easier to understand why God allowed this issue to enter his life. You see, it is difficult to underestimate the extent of Paul’s impact upon human history. God worked to shape innumerable lives throughout Paul’s first-century ministry and that work continues today through the inspired Biblical letters that bear his name.

However, the extraordinary nature of the revelations Paul received from God could have easily pushed him past his “redline” to a place where he might have acquired an inflated opinion of himself. Therefore, this thorn in the flesh (whatever it was) served to neutralize any tendency towards pride, arrogance, or conceit and helped ensure that Paul maintained a sense of humility.

While we don’t know the exact nature of Paul’s condition, we do know it’s origin: it was “…a messenger from Satan to torment me and keep me from becoming proud” (NLT). So much like Job’s experience in the Old Testament, it appears that Satan (or one of his demonic representatives) was permitted to harass Paul with this painful affliction.

Like the relentless pounding of the sea upon the rocks, this thorn in the flesh buffeted Paul and humbled him. Thus this “messenger” kept Paul from exalting himself as a result of these extraordinary visions and revelations. Paul’s example also serves as an important caution for anyone who may be tempted to seek God for similar visions or revelations today. As one source observes in commenting on Paul’s experience, “The chastisement from hell follows soon upon the revelation from heaven.” (1)

(1) Jamieson, Robert, D.D.; Fausset, A. R.; Brown, David. “Commentary on 2 Corinthians 12:4”. “Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible”. https://www.studylight.org/commentaries/jfb/2-corinthians-12.html. 1871-8.

VII

“Concerning this thing I pleaded with the Lord three times that it might depart from me. And He said to me, ‘My grace is sufficient for you, for My strength is made perfect in weakness.’ Therefore most gladly I will rather boast in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me” (2 Corinthians 12:8-9)

Paul the Apostle’s experience in pleading for the Lord to remove this “thorn in the flesh” brings to mind Jesus’ experience in the Garden of Gethsemane just prior to His crucifixion…

“And now they came to an olive grove called the Garden of Gethsemane, and (Jesus) instructed his disciples, ‘Sit here, while I go and pray’ …Then he returned to the three disciples and found them asleep. ‘Simon!’ he said. ‘Asleep? Couldn’t you watch with me even one hour? Watch with me and pray lest the Tempter overpower you. For though the spirit is willing enough, the body is weak.’ And he went away again and prayed, repeating his pleadings” (Mark 14:32, 37-39, TLB).

We should note that Jesus “…went away again and prayed, repeating his pleadings” within this portion of Scripture. This represents an important consideration for anyone who seeks to determine if it is appropriate to pray repeatedly regarding a need or approach God once in prayer and leave that request with Him. In light of Jesus’ experience in Gethsemane (and Paul’s experience as recorded here in 2 Corinthians 12:8), it seems appropriate to bring our needs to God for as long as they exist or until such time as we receive an answer from Him.

Finally, one scholar offers a wide-ranging and thought provoking analysis of this passage…

“This was not lack of trust, but shows that we can pray about whatever concerns us as often as we feel the need. This recurrent, painful problem taught Paul a great spiritual lesson (cf. 2Co_12:9). I must say here that this account sheds light on the over-emphasis in our day on faith healing being conditioned on the amount of faith of the person needing healing. Obviously Paul had tremendous faith. Also, the unfortunate teaching that God wants every believer healed and delivered from every problem is addressed in this passage.

The requests of both Jesus and Paul were not answered in the way they wanted. God uses problems and sickness in our lives for His purposes (cf. Rom_8:17; 2Co_1:5; 2Co_1:7; Php_3:10; 1Pe_4:12-17). Our needs are God’s opportunity to reveal Himself and His will to us!” (1)

(1) Dr. Bob Utley, Free Bible Commentary 2 Corinthians [12:7] Copyright ©2014 by Bible Lessons International http://www.freebiblecommentary.org/new_testament_studies/VOL06/VOL06B_12.html

VIII

“Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in needs, in persecutions, in distresses, for Christ’s sake. For when I am weak, then I am strong” (2 Corinthians 12:10).

Like most people, John (1) was a combination of strengths and weaknesses. As a spiritual leader, John was particularly gifted in those areas of ministry that required empathy, compassion, and understanding. He offered sound Biblical counsel and cared deeply about others on an emotional level. If there was a family emergency, hospital admittance, or troublesome medical diagnosis, John immediately responded to the call to offer spiritual and emotional support without hesitation.

Nevertheless, John’s ministry responsibilities often required him to spend much of his time in areas that did not make use of those strengths. John recognized his limitations in those areas and as his ministry failed to progress in the manner he hoped, he sometimes questioned why God called him to a work that often did not make use of his attributes.

Much like this fictitious spiritual leader, there may be some who toil away at a ministry responsibility or secular job that seems ill-suited to their abilities. While it is difficult to be tasked with the responsibility to perform a duty for which we feel unprepared, 2 Corinthians 2:10 provides us with some important encouragement.

You see, God may sometimes place us in an arena where we possess little natural talent in order to demonstrate His capabilities, build our faith, or teach us something important about ourselves. One commentator summarizes this idea in a manner that is well worth our consideration…

“Our world prizes strength—the physical strength of athletes, the financial strength of companies, the political strength of office-holders, and the military strength of armies. But Paul put a new twist on the notion of strength: weakness can make a person strong (2 Cor. 12:7–10).

Most of us would have no problem with God using our natural areas of strength, such as speaking, organizing, managing, or selling. But suppose He chose instead to use us in areas where we are weak? Moses claimed to be a poor speaker (Ex. 4:10), yet God used him as His spokesman on Israel’s behalf. Peter tended to be impulsive and even hot-headed, yet God used him as one of the chief architects of the early church. Weakness has a way of making us rely on God far more than our strengths do.” (2)

(1) John is a fictitious person based on the author’s experience.

(2) Radmacher, E. D., Allen, R. B., & House, H. W. (1999). Nelson’s new illustrated Bible commentary (p. 1511). Nashville: T. Nelson Publishers.

IX

“I have become a fool in boasting; you have compelled me. For I ought to have been commended by you; for in nothing was I behind the most eminent apostles, though I am nothing” (2 Corinthians 12:11).

“‘Now,’ he says, ‘my folly is over. That I should have indulged in it is your fault, not mine.’” (1)

William Shakespeare’s play As You Like It contains one of the best known lines in all his literary works: “All the world’s a stage, And all the men and women merely players; They have their exits and their entrances, And one man in his time plays many parts.” (2) Much like the character who spoke these famous lines, the Apostle Paul has also played a part before the Corinthian “audience” over the previous twenty-eight verses of this epistle.

Paul’s role was to play the fool, boasting of his ministry credentials in an effort to counter the influence of the false apostles who had infiltrated the Corinthian fellowship. But 2 Corinthians 12:11 marks the end of that performance. Its clear that Paul was uncomfortable in this role; in fact, he never would have engaged in such a performance if the members of the Corinthian church had not compelled him to do so.

If it were not for the inaction of the Corinthians in defending him, Paul could have spent a larger portion of this letter encouraging the congregation and working to edify them. Instead, he was forced to open himself to a charge of self-promotion in boasting of his credentials- and all because the members of the Corinthian church refused to acknowledge Paul’s apostolic authority despite the evidence he will go on to provide in the following verse.

But just as an actor may return to the stage to offer a fitting conclusion to a dramatic work, Paul will offer a coda to his performance of “The Fool’s Speech” here in 2 Corinthians 11:28: “…I am not at all inferior to these ‘super apostles,’ even though I am nothing at all” (NLT). This sentiment would later be echoed by Martin Luther who is widely quoted as saying, ‘God creates out of nothing. Therefore until man is nothing, God can make nothing out of him.”

This doesn’t mean that Paul was lacking in human value but it does imply his recognition of a larger truth, one that he shared with the members of the Philippian church: “…it is God who works in you both to will and to do for His good pleasure” (Philippians 2:13).

(1) Meyer, Frederick Brotherton. “Commentary on 2 Corinthians 12:4”. “F. B. Meyer’s ‘Through the Bible’ Commentary”. https://www.studylight.org/commentaries/fbm/2-corinthians-12.html. 1914.

(2) William Shakespeare, As You Like It, Act II Scene VII

X

“Truly the signs of an apostle were accomplished among you with all perseverance, in signs and wonders and mighty deeds” (2 Corinthians 12:12).

Much like the apostles who accompanied Jesus during His earthly ministry, the Apostle Paul verified his calling through the miraculous works God performed through him. Some of those works included the act of laying his hands upon the sick and their subsequent recovery (Acts 28:8, compare with Luke 9:1-6) and raising the dead (Acts 20:7-12 compare with Matthew 10:1-8). It was highly unlikely that the false apostles in Corinth could point to similar validations.

While these false teachers may have claimed to possess a similar degree of apostolic authority, Paul supplied the Corinthian church with hard evidence:“…an exhaustive demonstration of the power God gives to a genuine messenger of his in the miracles, signs and works of spiritual power that you saw with your own eyes” (Phillips).

One source provides us with a definition of the “signs and wonders and powerful deeds” (NET) referenced within this passage…

“The words signs and wonders and mighty deeds do not describe three different types of miracles, but rather miracles viewed in three different aspects. Signs were miracles that conveyed a definite meaning to human intelligence. Wonders, on the other hand, were so remarkable that they stirred up human emotions. Mighty deeds were performances that were obviously of superhuman power.” (1)

Yet even though God worked unusual miracles through Paul the Apostle (see Acts 19:11-12), he did not employ them as promotional tools. Nor were they designed to provide a spectacle for the entertainment of an audience. Instead, these “signs and wonders and mighty deeds” served to authenticate Paul’s apostolic authority and confirm the message of salvation through Christ he proclaimed.

So just as a signpost identifies (or points the way to) a destination, these miraculous signs were not the object of Paul’s work. However, they helped lay the groundwork for another of Paul’s objectives for the Corinthian church: spiritual growth and maturity (2 Corinthians 7:1). Thus, a person who found healing and salvation as a result of God’s ministry through Paul would reap the benefit in this world and the world to come.

Finally, we should remember that Jesus expressed His displeasure with those who refused to accept Him in the absence of such miraculous works when He said, “Unless you people see signs and wonders, you will by no means believe” (John 4:48). Because of this, we can say that these signs, wonders, and miraculous works did not represent the foundation of Paul’s ministry but served as a validating component of his ministry.

(1) William Macdonald, Believer’s Bible Commentary Edited by Arthur Farstad Thomas Nelson Publishers (2 Corinthians 12:12)

XI

“For what is it in which you were inferior to other churches, except that I myself was not burdensome to you? Forgive me this wrong!” (2 Corinthians 12:13).

Its interesting to consider how God used the individual personalities, cultural backgrounds, and writing styles of the various Biblical authors to communicate His Word. While God is personally responsible for every single Biblical word (2 Timothy 3:16-17), the Scriptures also display the human qualities of their authors in the nuances of their work.

2 Corinthians 12:13 provides us with a good example of this concept in action. You see, Paul the Apostle responded to his critics with a healthy dose of irony in communicating a God-inspired message to the members of the Corinthian church. We could paraphrase that message in the following manner: “Do you actually believe that my decision to decline your financial support somehow made you inferior to other congregations? If that’s the case, then please forgive me for not taking money from you.”

One source suspects that Paul was responding to an agenda that was at work among some within the Corinthian church…

“The well-to-do in the Corinthian church want an apostle they can be proud of—one who conforms to their high-society expectations for a professional moral teacher. Thus they want Paul to stop working and to accept support from them, to become their client or dependent (see 1Co_9:1-27). Paul avoids playing into the hands of the well-to-do faction of the church… by accepting support from others instead; here he replies in irony: ‘Forgive me!’” (1)

In any event, Paul’s decision to forego the Corinthians’ financial support offered several benefits. First, it helped diminish the financial burden upon the members of the congregation. While that decision held little consequence for the wealthier members of the church, it surely had a beneficial impact upon those with limited financial resources

It also served to neutralize the criticisms of those who suspected that Paul may have been seeking to enrich himself. Finally, this decision provided Paul with greater flexibility in ministering God’s Word. Since Paul was not dependant upon support from the Corinthians, he had greater freedom to speak the truth without fear of reprisal from those who might be inclined to withdraw their financial assistance in response to an uncomfortable message.

So by removing the potential for the Corinthians to deprive him of their support, Paul also removed any limitations (perceived or otherwise) he may have felt in ministering to them. Given the number of serious issues that Paul has addressed throughout the Corinthian epistles, this choice was probably something that was absolutely necessary.

(1) Craig S. Keener, The IVP Bible Background Commentary: New Testament © 1988 Craig S. Keener [2Co_12:13]

XII

“Now for the third time I am ready to come to you. And I will not be burdensome to you; for I do not seek yours, but you. For the children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the parents for the children. And I will very gladly spend and be spent for your souls; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I am loved” (2 Corinthians 12:14-15).

There is a difference of opinion among Biblical scholars regarding Paul the Apostle’s statement in 2 Corinthians 12:14: “…I am ready to visit you for the third time” (NIV), While there are a few possible ways to interpret this message, we can turn to the Scriptural accounts of Paul’s Corinthian ministry to help make an educated guess.

Paul’s initial visit to Corinth is recorded in the New Testament book of Acts and took place during his second missionary journey (see Acts 18:1-8). Many believe that his second visit to Corinth was referenced earlier in 2 Corinthians 2:1. That portion of Scripture reveals Paul’s distress over a “painful visit” he made to address the inappropriate and ungodly behavior of some within the church. Now it appears that Paul was preparing to visit the Corinthians once again- but as we’ll soon see, he was greatly concerned over what he might discover upon his arrival.

Nevertheless, one thing that was common to each of Paul’s Corinthian visits was this: “I will not be burdensome to you.” Unlike other spiritual leaders who sought to subjugate the members of the Corinthian church, consume their wealth, seize their property, and abolish their freedom (2 Corinthians 11:19-21), Paul was concerned for the Corinthians’ personal welfare and not for what they could offer him.

For Paul, this concern was analogous to the relationship that exists between a loving parent and his or her child. Just as loving parents willingly make sacrifices on behalf of their children, Paul the Apostle willingly sacrificed his right to financial support from the Corinthians because it was in their best interest for him to do so. And just as a child may grieve a mother and father by failing to appreciate an act of parental self-denial, Paul felt that same kind of emotional heartache in his relationship with the church at Corinth: “I am glad to give you myself and all I have for your spiritual good, even though it seems that the more I love you, the less you love me” (TLB).

XIII

“But be that as it may, I did not burden you. Nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you by cunning!” (2 Corinthians 12:16).

Since Paul the Apostle’s decision to forego financial support from the Corinthians made it impossible for his opponents to claim that he was seeking to enrich himself at their expense, it appears they turned to a similar (but equally unsupportable) charge. Paul alludes to that charge in 2 Corinthians 12:16 and we can use it to help identify the probable accusation against him.

It seems the charge against Paul amounted to a reverse form of money laundering. “Money laundering” is a term that describes the process of disguising a source of income in order to give it the appearance of legitimacy. For instance, a criminal might attempt to funnel the profits from an illegal enterprise through a legitimate business organization in order to make those profits appear legal. Thus, the “dirty” money generated by a criminal activity is “laundered” to make it look clean.

Admittedly, that’s a lot to infer from this verse so lets consider this portion of Scripture in greater detail. First, we should remember that Paul was heavily involved in organizing a project to collect funds for the Christian community in Jerusalem (1 Corinthians 16:1-3). Although Paul worked to ensure financial transparency with regard to that offering (2 Corinthians 8:16-21), there was always the possibility that some might question where that money might ultimately go.

For those who were intent on discrediting Paul, this offered an opportunity to speculate upon any number of theories that ended with Paul diverting a portion of those funds for his own personal use- all while he was allegedly ministering to the Corinthians at no charge. One Biblical paraphrase of 2 Corinthians 12:16 illustrates this idea more fully: “Some of you are saying, ‘It’s true that his visits didn’t seem to cost us anything, but he is a sneaky fellow, that Paul, and he fooled us. As sure as anything he must have made money from us some way’” (TLB).

In their opinion, Paul must have reversed the money laundering process by siphoning funds from a “clean” source (the collection for the saints in Jerusalem) and turning it into something unethical. Others might simply call it theft. But much like a martial art form that turns an opponents’ force against him, Paul dealt with such criticisms in a forthright manner here in 2 Corinthians 12:16 and turned them back against his accususers. We’ll see Paul go on to call two witnesses to his defense next.

XIV

“Did I take advantage of you by any of those whom I sent to you? I urged Titus, and sent our brother with him. Did Titus take advantage of you? Did we not walk in the same spirit? Did we not walk in the same steps?” (2 Corinthians 12:17-18).

Just as a defense attorney might defend his or her client before a witness, Paul the Apostle asked several questions that were designed to reveal the truth about his financial relationship (or lack thereof) with the members of the Corinthian church. To some, Paul’s refusal to accept the Corinthians’ financial support was nothing more than veiled attempt to collect payment from them through some other means. To refute that charge, Paul called upon Titus as his primary witness in the passage quoted above.

From the context of this passage, it appears that Paul asked Titus to visit Corinth at some point. As part of that visit, Paul asked if there was anything in Titus’ character, demeanor, or conduct that reflected poorly upon Paul. As Paul’s associate, did Titus provide any indication that he had been less than ethical in some way? Did Titus ask for money. behave inappropriately, or otherwise try to take advantage of them? The obvious answer to those rhetorical questions was “no.”

Its often been said that a person can be known by the company he or she keeps and Titus’ ethical conduct mirrored Paul’s own behavior. Paul drove that point home by asking, “Didn’t we have the same motives and do things the same way?” (GW). The obvious answer to that rhetorical question was “yes.” If Titus acted honorably in his visit with the church at Corinth, then Paul surely did as well.

But that was not all. You see, Paul also referred to an unnamed brother who accompanied Titus. As a fellow Christian, that person could be certainly be trusted to provide independent confirmation of their good conduct. Thus Paul offered two lines of defense to support the integrity of his actions. While this may have been insufficient to silence Paul’s detractors at Corinth, it may have been enough to convince those who were more open-minded regarding their accusations against him.

Unfortunately, what was true Paul’s day remains true today as well. Those who defame others in pursuit of an agenda other than truth may never be convinced despite the quality of the evidence that demonstrates otherwise. Nevertheless, that should not dissuade us from defending our conduct if we have acted in an appropriate and ethical manner.

XV

“Again, do you think that we excuse ourselves to you? We speak before God in Christ. But we do all things, beloved, for your edification” (2 Corinthians 12:19).

Some members of the Corinthian church may have viewed themselves as judges who were presiding over Paul the Apostle’s testimony within this letter. But as Paul reminded the Corinthians, his intent to was to build them up, not subject himself to their approval. Unfortunately, it appears that some of the Corinthians didn’t get the message even though Paul had already addressed this topic in an earlier letter to them…

“But with me it is a very small thing that I should be judged by you or by a human court. In fact, I do not even judge myself. For I know of nothing against myself, yet I am not justified by this; but He who judges me is the Lord” (1 Corinthians 4:3-4).

This doesn’t mean that Paul was dismissive of their opinions or was uninterested in what the Corinthians had to say. However, Paul weighed the relative value of their judgment in contrast to the highest authority- the Lord Himself. In this instance, it appears that some in Corinth were not interested in listening, learning, and establishing a dialog with Paul on spiritual matters; instead they were intent on subjecting him to their own inflated opinions.

Although it may not appear obvious at first glance, Paul’s example provides us with a tool we can use to evaluate ourselves in this regard: “We speak before God in Christ.” If our words and actions are tempered by the realization that everything we say and do takes place in God’s presence, we can have confidence in responding to those whose words and actions are guided by other motives.

As mentioned earlier, this approach is summarized by the Latin term Coram Deo, a phrase that means “in the presence of God.” For Paul, this represented a double-edged responsibility. First, it involved edifying (or “building up”) the members of the Corinthian church. However, it also involved the need to communicate a number of difficult truths.

So just as a builder might renovate a home, Paul sought to dismantle the old, ungodly attitudes that existed within the church and build a new congregational mindset, one that honored God. To accomplish this, Paul had to correct the mistaken notion that he was a defendant and the Corinthians were his judges. This was not a trial and Paul was not seeking to exonerate himself. Instead, he was there to help them if they were willing- and that meant establishing a proper understanding of their relationship with him.

XVI

“For I fear lest, when I come, I shall not find you such as I wish, and that I shall be found by you such as you do not wish; lest there be contentions, jealousies, outbursts of wrath, selfish ambitions, backbitings, whisperings, conceits, tumults” (2 Corinthians 12:20).

As Paul the Apostle prepared to revisit to the church at Corinth, its clear that he held a great deal of concern over what he might discover upon his arrival. That concern involved many of the negative behaviors he has addressed over the course of his first and second Corinthian epistles. Paul expressed that concern with a list that included a number of inappropriate practices…

Contentions, a word that refers to factions within the church (see 1 Corinthians 1:10-12),

Jealousies, or rivalries between various individuals or groups (see 1 Corinthians 3:3).

Outbursts of wrath, One Biblical translation expands on this concept by associating this phrase with other terms such as intrigues and divided loyalties (AMPC).

Selfish ambitions. Once source defines this term in the following manner: “…a desire to put one’s self forward, a partisan and fractious spirit… This word is found before NT times only in Aristotle where it denotes a self-seeking pursuit of political office by unfair means.” (1)

Backbitings, a word that is rendered as backstabbing (CEB), selfish fighting (ERV), and slander (HCSB) in other Biblical versions of this passage.

Whisperings. We might associate this word with a person who secretly disparages others without their knowledge or someone who “talks behind your back.”

Conceits. This word communicates the idea of pride, arrogance, or someone who is “puffed up” (see 1 Corinthians 4:6).

Tumults, a word that is characteristic of disturbances, confusion, instability, or a state of disorder (2) (see 1 Corinthians 14:40).

These were issues that plagued the first-century church at Corinth and they represent attitudes that we should prayerfully seek to identify and eliminate within our own lives.

So this message served as a warning that alerted the Corinthians to the risk of future consequences if they failed to act upon Paul’s counsel within this letter: “I am afraid that when I come I won’t like what I find, and you won’t like my response” (NLT). As one source observes in commentating on this passage, “The apostle’s fear is that upon his return both he and his converts may find that the lies of his detractors have worked so well that neither of them will be happy to learn the truth” (3)

(1) G3701 eritheia Strong’s Definitions https://www.blueletterbible.org/lang/lexicon/lexicon.cfm?t=kjv&strongs=g2052

(2) G181 akatastasia Strong’s Definitions https://www.blueletterbible.org/lang/lexicon/lexicon.cfm?t=kjv&strongs=g181

(3) Davis, J. A. (1995). 1-2 Corinthians. In Evangelical Commentary on the Bible (Vol. 3, p. 996). Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Book House.

XVII

“lest, when I come again, my God will humble me among you, and I shall mourn for many who have sinned before and have not repented of the uncleanness, fornication, and lewdness which they have practiced” (2 Corinthians 12:21).

In the final verse of this chapter, we find an open and honest admission from Paul the Apostle; he was fearful of what he might encounter on his next visit to the church at Corinth. Yet Paul was still willing to make that trip, even with the knowledge that it might result in a humiliating experience for him.

You see, Paul held a position of responsibility and accountability in his relationship with the members of the Corinthian church. As mentioned earlier, this was analogous to the type of relationship that should exist between a parent and a child from Paul’s perspective. Like any good, loving parent, Paul could not simply “look the other way” while the Corinthians engaged in harmful behaviors and developed relationships with others who sought to take advantage of them.

In this respect, Paul served as the antithesis of an Old Testament spiritual leader named Eli. We can find the account of Eli’s life in the Biblical book of 1 Samuel. His example illustrates the damage that can occur if we fail to act in a God-honoring manner and reprove, exhort, or correct those who fall within our sphere of authority.

Eli was a priest who had two sons who also served as priests. Unfortunately, Eli’s sons acted in a manner that was highly inappropriate for two men who were alleged to represent God. For example, we’re told that these men took the offerings that the people had dedicated to God and seized them for their own personal use (1 Samuel 2:12-17). They also engaged in immoral relationships with the women who served at the Tabernacle (1 Samuel 2:22).

This misconduct was clearly apparent to the members of the local population but more importantly, it was also known to Eli (1 Samuel 2:22-25). Although Eli confronted his sons about their actions, he failed to exercise his parental, spiritual, and patriarchal authority to compel them to stop (1 Samuel 2:27-36, 1 Samuel 3:11-14). While it surely would have painful and difficult for Eli to put an end to his sons’ behavior, his failure to do so ultimately led to a consequence that was far worse (see 1 Samuel 4).

In contrast, Paul the Apostle was determined to follow a different path with the Corinthian church. He was prepared to use his position of authority to implement positive spiritual change and in doing so, he provides us with a good example to follow today.

XVIII

“I am afraid that when I come again, my God may humiliate me in your presence, and that I will be grieved over many of those who sinned in the past and have not repented of the impurity, fornication and debauchery that they have engaged in” (2 Corinthians 12:21 CJB).

2 Corinthians chapter twelve closes with Paul the Apostle’s list of concerns for the members of the Corinthian church. Paul expressed those apprehensions by focusing on three specific types of conduct…

Impurity or uncleanness (NKJV). This phrase does not refer to physical cleanliness but is associated with those who act in a sexually immoral manner. It also expresses the idea of someone who acts from an impure motive that seeks to use others to meet his or her needs.

Fornication. In the original language of this passage, the word translated “fornication” is porneia. As you might suspect, this is the word from which we derive the modern-day term “pornography.” In a general sense, this word refers to any kind of sexual activity that occurs outside a Biblical marriage commitment. More specifically, it is used to identify two unmarried persons who are engaged in a physical relationship with one another.

Debauchery. “Debauchery” is a word that does not see widespread use today but serves to communicate a number of inappropriate behaviors. For instance, words like “promiscuous,” “immoral,” and “lewd” are all associated with the general idea of debauchery. A person who is undisciplined and unrestrained in his or her moral behavior is someone who might fit this description.

This list provided a warning to the congregation regarding the attitudes and behaviors that would motivate Paul to respond in a manner he would prefer to avoid. These descriptions also bring to mind something that Paul wrote in the Biblical letter that follows this epistle to the Corinthians…

“Now the works of the flesh are evident, which are: adultery, fornication, uncleanness, lewdness, idolatry, sorcery, hatred, contentions, jealousies, outbursts of wrath, selfish ambitions, dissensions, heresies, envy, murders, drunkenness, revelries, and the like; of which I tell you beforehand, just as I also told you in time past, that those who practice such things will not inherit the kingdom of God” (Galatians 5:19-21).

So while Paul has focused upon the actions of the false apostles in Corinth over the last few chapters of this letter, the other members of the Corinthian congregation were certainly not exempt. God-dishonoring choices would lead to negative consequences for the unrepentant and Paul issued a fair warning in the final verse of this chapter.

2 Corinthians – Chapter Eleven

I

“Oh, that you would bear with me in a little folly—and indeed you do bear with me” (2 Corinthians 11:1).

The New Testament book of Acts provides us with the account of Paul the Apostle’s conversion to Christianity (see Acts chapter nine). Following Paul’s encounter with Jesus on the road to Damascus, the Lord sent a man named Ananias to meet with him. As part of that assignment, Ananias received the following information regarding Paul: “…This man is my chosen instrument to proclaim my name to the Gentiles and their kings and to the people of Israel. I will show him how much he must suffer for my name” (Acts 9:15-16 NIV).

Here in 2 Corinthians chapter eleven, Paul will confirm the accuracy of that prophetic statement with an account of the sufferings he experienced over the course of his ministry. Yet despite his characterization of those hardships as a “boast” in 2 Corinthians 11:16, it’s clear that Paul took no pleasure in volunteering this information. Instead, he prefaced it with the following statement: “Oh, that you would bear with me in a little folly…”

This helps us understand how the boasting that appears later in this chapter corresponds with the final sentence of the previous chapter: “You may brag about yourself, but the only approval that counts is the Lord’s approval” (CEV). Although Paul recognized the folly of boasting in one’s accomplishments, he did not do so to gain praise or sympathy from the members of the Corinthian fellowship. Instead, he reluctantly engaged in these boasts in order to demonstrate his apostolic authority and establish the credentials that served to authorize his ministry.

One commentator explains this approach in the following manner: “The boasting that Paul is about to engage in stands as an apparent contradiction to what he has said in 10:17–18. Thus, at the outset, he must present the basis for his boast (11:1–15). This he follows with the proof of his boast (vss. 16–33). Then he relates the consequences of his boast (12:1–10).” (1)

Biblical commentators sometimes refer to this portion of 2 Corinthians as “The Fool’s Speech” for Paul will repeatedly characterize his boasting in terms of its foolishness. But as we read through this God-inspired message, we might do well to remember some wisdom from Paul’s earlier letter to the Corinthians: “…the foolishness of God is wiser than human wisdom, and the weakness of God is stronger than human strength” (1 Corinthians 1:25 NIV).

(1) Hindson, E. E., & Kroll, W. M. (Eds.). (1994). KJV Bible Commentary (p. 2360). Nashville: Thomas Nelson.

II

“I wish that you would be patient with me in a little foolishness, but indeed you are being patient with me!” (2 Corinthians 11:1 NET).

“As much against the grain as it is with a proud man to acknowledge his infirmities, so much is it against the grain with a humble man to speak of his own praise.” (1)

As we’ll see over the course of 2 Corinthians chapter eleven, Paul the Apostle will boast of his sufferings as an Apostle of Christ. So why did Paul feel it necessary to mention these things to the members of the Corinthian church? To answer that question, we should first remember that the Corinthians had shown an unfortunate willingness to accept certain “leaders” who were not what they claimed to be. That made it necessary for Paul to engage in a defense of his apostleship to counter their influence.

We should also remember that the ability to effectively communicate with others often comes down to interacting with them in a way they can respect and understand. Since the Corinthians had embraced a group of false apostles who boasted of their credentials and accomplishments, it appears that Paul engaged in a similar conversation in order to speak a “language” they could grasp.

He then went on to say this…

“For I am jealous for you with godly jealousy. For I have betrothed you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ” (2 Corinthians 11:2).

Since we often associate jealousy with a negative emotional state, it may be difficult to understand why Paul felt this way in regard to the situation in Corinth. For instance, we might theorize that Paul felt threatened by the emergence of these leaders, perhaps fearing that one or more of them might usurp his position of authority. While that was certainly their intent, Paul had a God-honoring basis for his sense of jealousy: “I promised you as a pure bride to one husband—Christ” (NLT).

You see, Paul jealously sought to protect the exclusive bond that existed between Jesus and the members of the Corinthian church as the bride of Christ. As one commentator observes, “Human jealousy is a vice, but to share divine jealousy is a virtue. It is the motive and object of the jealousy that is all-important. There is a place for a spiritual father’s passionate concern for the exclusive and pure devotion to Christ of his spiritual children, and also a place for anger at potential violators of that purity” (11:29).” (2)

(1) Matthew Henry, Commentary on the Whole Bible, pp. 1835, quoted in Dr. Thomas L. Constable, Notes on 2 Corinthians 2017 Edition [11:1] Copyright © 2017 Thomas L. Constable. All Rights Reserved. http://www.planobiblechapel.org/tcon/notes/html/nt/2corinthians/2corinthians.htm

(2) Murray J. Harris, “2 Corinthians,” in Romans-Galatians, vol. 10 of The Expositor’s Bible Commentary, p. 322, quoted in Dr. Thomas L. Constable, Notes on 2 Corinthians 2017 Edition [11:2] Copyright © 2017 Thomas L. Constable. All Rights Reserved. http://www.planobiblechapel.org/tcon/notes/html/nt/2corinthians/2corinthians.htm

III

“For I feel a divine jealousy for you, since I betrothed you to one husband, to present you as a pure virgin to Christ. But I am afraid that as the serpent deceived Eve by his cunning, your thoughts will be led astray from a sincere and pure devotion to Christ” (2 Corinthians 11:2-3 ESV).

In the Jewish culture of the New Testament era, parents typically arranged marriages for their children. Once the right marriage partner was agreed to by their respective parents, a young man and woman of marriageable age then entered a period of “betrothal.” This was something like the modern-day engagement that exists between couples who are planning to marry today but was much more formal.

You see, a betrothal represented a binding legal agreement within the culture of that day. While couples are often free to break off an engagement with no legal ramifications today, a betrothed couple of that era had to engage in a type of divorce proceeding before they could dissolve their relationship.

This betrothal period generally lasted for up to a year. Although the young couple had legal recognition as husband and wife during that time, they were not permitted to engage in marital relations prior to their wedding ceremony. The groom often spent this period working to prepare the couple’s future home, a responsibility that usually involved building an addition onto his father’s house. When everything was complete, the groom would bring the bride back to the home he had prepared for them. A priest then presided over a wedding ceremony and the couple would begin their new life together.

Paul the Apostle made use of this imagery to communicate his intent for the members of the Corinthian fellowship. Just as a first-century father sought to present his daughter to her husband in honor, so Paul also sought to present the Corinthian church to Christ as a congregation that was pure and undefiled by the doctrines promoted by the false teachers who had infiltrated their fellowship.

This image of a virtuous marriage was so powerful that Paul also used it in his Biblical letter to the church at Ephesus to illustrate the intimacy that God seeks to enjoy with His people on a spiritual level: “For this reason a man will leave his father and mother and be united to his wife, and the two will become one flesh. This is a profound mystery-but I am talking about Christ and the church” (Ephesians 5:31-32 NIV).

IV

“But I fear that somehow your pure and undivided devotion to Christ will be corrupted, just as Eve was deceived by the cunning ways of the serpent” (2 Corinthians 11:3 NLT).

It is one thing to question a leader’s ability to make good decisions but it is something else to use such questions as means of undermining that person’s position of authority. But as bad as that might be, the false apostles in Corinth were engaged in something worse- they were seeking to undermine Paul the Apostle with the intent of leading others into error. In fact, their actions were so injurious that Paul compared them to the act of deception that took place in the Garden of Eden.

Their tactic was reminiscent of the enemy’s strategy as recorded in Genesis chapter three: “Has God indeed said, ‘You shall not eat of every tree of the garden… You will not surely die. For God knows that in the day you eat of it your eyes will be opened, and you will be like God, knowing good and evil” (Genesis 3:1, 4-5), Unfortunately, the so-called “super-apostles” in Corinth were taking a deceptively similar approach with the members of the Corinthian fellowship.

Paul’s reference to the deception that occurred in the Garden of Eden is instructive in another way. Consider the effect of the serpent’s attempt to call God’s character, authority, and direction into question: “…the woman saw that the fruit of the tree was good for food and pleasing to the eye, and also desirable for gaining wisdom…” (Genesis 3:6).

While Eve was certainly aware of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil before her interaction with the serpent, his suggestion prompted her to consider the tree and it’s fruit from the wrong perspective. The problem is that once someone begins to think about doing wrong, it’s only a short step towards doing wrong as illustrated by Eve’s example.

So just as the deceiver led Eve away from the One who had her best interests in mind, the false teachers in Corinth were attempting to deceive the Corinthians by leading them away from Paul, the one who was directing them towards a sincere and pure devotion to Christ. If Paul’s authority could be called into question, then his teachings, his counsel, and the way he conducted himself could also be questioned as well.

These methods were traceable back to the act of deception that occurred in the Garden of Eden and Paul will go on to identify their source in no uncertain terms later within this chapter.

V

“For if he who comes preaches another Jesus whom we have not preached, or if you receive a different spirit which you have not received, or a different gospel which you have not accepted—you may well put up with it!” (2 Corinthians 11:4).

For many, the concept of “god” represents little more than a being who embodies whatever qualities and characteristics they think he should have. The problem is that a concept of God that originates from anywhere other than the Scriptures is one who may have little or no basis in reality. In a similar manner, the false apostles in first-century Corinth apparently preached “another Jesus” who bore little or no resemblance to the Christ found within the gospels.

The problem is that the false teachers in ancient Corinth faced an issue that still exists today: if a person holds an erroneous view of Jesus, then everything that proceeds from that view is likely to be erroneous as well. As one commentator explains, “These false teachers were not disagreeing over some peripheral, minor matter, but over the person and work of Jesus Christ.” (1)

This reminds us of the need to define our terms when we engage in discussions regarding God, Christ, the Scriptures, or other spiritual matters. Just as words may often possess several different meanings, (2) others may define “God,” “Jesus,” “the Holy Spirit,” and “the Scriptures” in different ways as well. Such definitions often sound religiously convincing (and might contain an element of truth), but may not correspond to what we find in the Word of God when we stop to examine them.

For instance, one person may define “God” as a universal consciousness. Another might identify Jesus as the spirit brother of Lucifer. For some, the Holy Spirit is “God’s impersonal force” while “the Scriptures” might include “another testament of Jesus Christ.” While the terminology may be identical in many instances, the definitions may be different and unbiblical.

For this reason, we would do well to follow the example of the citizens of Berea as found in the New Testament book of Acts…

“Immediately when night came, the believers sent Paul and Silas to the city of Berea. When Paul and Silas arrived in the city of Berea, they entered the synagogue. The people of Berea were more open-minded than the people of Thessalonica. They were very willing to receive God’s message, and every day they carefully examined the Scriptures to see if what Paul said was true” (Acts 17:10-11 GW).

(1) Dr. Bob Utley, Free Bible Commentary 2 Corinthians [11:4] Copyright ©2014 by Bible Lessons International http://www.freebiblecommentary.org/new_testament_studies/VOL06/VOL06B_11.html

(2) Such as bat, jam, or key, for example

VI

“For I consider that I am not at all inferior to the most eminent apostles. Even though I am untrained in speech, yet I am not in knowledge. But we have been thoroughly manifested among you in all things” (2 Corinthians 11:5-6).

The false teachers who sought to displace Paul the Apostle within the Corinthian church apparently chose to identify themselves as “super-apostles” (HCSB), “highest apostles” (MKJV), or “the most eminent apostles” (NASB). Yet despite those lofty designations, Paul did not feel inferior to any of them. However, this passage might prompt a question from those who are familiar with Paul and his writings.

You see, Paul made what seems to be a contradictory statement in his earlier letter to the Corinthians when he said, “…I am the least of the apostles, who am not worthy to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God” (1 Corinthians 15:9). So which is correct? Was Paul the least of the apostles or was he “…as good as any of those super apostles?” (CEV). Well, here is how one Biblical scholar addresses that question…

“…Here Paul claimed, “I am not at all inferior to the most eminent apostles” (2 Cor. 11:5). And elsewhere he would have us believe that he is “the least of the apostles” (1 Cor. 15:9). But it would seem that both cannot be true.

SOLUTION: Paul is speaking in different contexts. In one passage, he is speaking with respect to his ability, training, and zeal. However, unlike the other apostles, Paul had persecuted the church of Christ before his conversion and, therefore, considered himself unworthy even to be an apostle (cf. Gal. 1:13; Acts 9:1). So with respect to his preconversion antagonism to Christ he rightly considered himself “the least of the apostles.” (1)

So even though Paul claimed to be the least of the apostles and chief among sinners according to 1 Timothy 1:13-15, that did not mean he was any less than those who claimed a similar degree of apostolic authority. In fact, the evidence of Paul’s calling had been “thoroughly manifested” (or “made perfectly clear” [CEV]) to the members of the Corinthian church.

Finally, one source makes an important observation in regard to this passage: “(Paul’s) apostleship was not a matter of show but of substance. What Paul said was more important than how he said it. The Corinthians could not deny the content of his message and its transforming consequences…” (2)

(1) Geisler, N. L., & Howe, T. A. (1992). When critics ask : a popular handbook on Bible difficulties (p. 472). Wheaton, Ill.: Victor Books.

(2) John F. Walvoord and Roy B. Zuck, Bible Knowledge Commentary [11:5-6] ® 1983 John F. Walvoord and Roy B. Zuck

VII

“And even if I am unskilled in speaking, yet I am certainly not so in knowledge. Indeed, we have made this plain to you in everything in every way” (2 Corinthians 11:6 NET).

One translation of 2 Corinthians 11:6 uncovers the depth of Paul the Apostle’s defense of his calling: “But even if, as is the case, I am not a professional orator in the realm of discourse, yet I am not unlearned nor unskilled in the realm of knowledge, but in everything we made it plain among all with a view to your benefit” (Wuest).

So it seems there was a faction in Corinth who questioned Paul’s authority because he lacked the rhetorical training that others possessed. This does not necessarily mean that Paul was a poor speaker (except, perhaps in the opinion of some) but it does appear that he lacked the credentials of a trained orator. With this in mind, we might rephrase this idea for 21st century readers in the following manner: “I may not possess an advanced degree but that doesn’t mean I am lacking in knowledge.”

The truth was that Paul possessed a great reservoir of knowledge and experience. For instance, Paul was born in the city of Tarsus, a place that was known for it’s emphasis upon philosophy, learning, and culture. He also studied under a respected Rabbinical teacher named Gamaliel and “…was thoroughly trained in the law of our ancestors…” (Acts 22:3 NIV). In fact, Paul even went so far to say the following in regard to his religious education: “I was advancing in Judaism beyond many Jews of my own age and was extremely zealous for the traditions of my fathers” (Galatians 1:14).

We also know from the Scriptures that Paul was fluent in multiple languages (see Acts 21:37,40) and had some degree of familiarity with the secular authors of his day. (1) But most importantly, Paul received instruction directly from God: “But I make known to you, brethren, that the gospel which was preached by me is not according to man. For I neither received it from man, nor was I taught it, but it came through the revelation of Jesus Christ” (Galatians 1:11-12).

This passage has also led one source to offer the following comment: “One may have eloquence with deficiency in knowledge and be inadequate for God’s use. On the other hand, one may have knowledge and be deficient in eloquence and still be very useful in the Lord’s work.” (2)

(1) See Acts 17:26-28 and Titus 1:12-13

(2) The Bible Study Textbook Series, Studies In Second Corinthians (College Press) Paul T. Butler. [p. 365] Copyright © 1985 College Press Publishing Company https://archive.org/stream/BibleStudyTextbookSeriesSecondCorinthians/132Corinthians-Butler_djvu.txt

VIII

“Did I commit sin in humbling myself that you might be exalted, because I preached the gospel of God to you free of charge? I robbed other churches, taking wages from them to minister to you” (2 Corinthians 11:7-8).

Other than his physical appearance and lack of eloquence, the “super-apostles” who sought to undermine Paul the Apostle in Corinth had very little ammunition to use against him. Faced with that dilemma, it seems they tried a different approach: Paul’s refusal to charge the Corinthians for his ministerial efforts meant that he was something less than what he claimed to be.

In today’s parlance, we might say their argument was, “you get what you pay for.” Since the Corinthians didn’t pay for Paul’s ministry, the implication was that his work wasn’t worth very much. One commentator explains how this attempt to diminish Paul’s reputation was reinforced by the cultural expectations of that time…

“When Paul was at Corinth he supported himself (Acts 18:3) and accepted help from other churches as well (v. 8). Some of the Corinthians seem to have been offended by Paul’s refusal to accept their gift, probably offered to him in response to his preaching of the gospel to them. In ancient times, giving and receiving gifts was often used to establish and maintain friendships among social equals, as well as to signal dependents’ subordination to patrons.

In this system, Paul’s refusal of a gift might be taken as an insult, a proud refusal to be involved with inferiors. But the apostle views his relationship with the Corinthians, not from the standpoint of worldly social convention (5:16), but from the standpoint of the new creation (5:17) in which he has been called to be an apostle and spiritual father. As a father, he may rightly give to his children without receiving anything in return (12:14, 15).” (1)

However, Paul’s decision to forego support from the Corinthian church placed him in something of a “no-win” situation. If Paul accepted financial support from the Corinthians then he might have been accused of seeking to enrich himself. So this decision served to neutralize anyone who might wish to accuse him of an ulterior motive. On the other hand, it apparently did little to dissuade those who were intent on criticizing him. In their opinion, Paul “robbed” other churches to pay for his ministry at Corinth.

Unfortunately, this serves to remind us that others may sometimes misinterpret a God-honoring course of action, intentionally or otherwise.

(1) Sproul, R. C. (Ed.). (2015). The Reformation Study Bible: English Standard Version (2015 Edition) (p. 2064). Orlando, FL: Reformation Trust.

IX

“And when I was present with you, and in need, I was a burden to no one, for what I lacked the brethren who came from Macedonia supplied. And in everything I kept myself from being burdensome to you, and so I will keep myself” (2 Corinthians 11:9).

The Biblical book of 1 Corinthians provides us with a valuable principle that we can apply in a variety of situations: “All things are lawful for me, but not all things are helpful; all things are lawful for me, but not all things edify” (1 Corinthians 10:23). For Paul the Apostle, this did not represent a principle for others to follow; it meant leading by example in his relationship with the Corinthian church.

You see, Paul applied this principle to his relationship with the church at Corinth by refusing to ask for any financial support from them. Rather than burden the church with a request to support his ministry, Paul supplemented the financial aid he received from other churches by employing his skills as a tentmaker at various points in his ministry.

Unfortunately, those who sought to challenge Paul’s authority in Corinth apparently seized upon that decision as evidence of his belief that he was not entitled to such support. However, the truth was far different: Paul declined to seek financial support from the Corinthians because it was not in the church’s best interest to do so. One commentator explains how this principle from 1 Corinthians 10:23 may have factored into his decision…

“(Paul’s opponents) had been making capital out of the fact that he had refused pay for his work in Corinth (7-9). He explains that, while as an apostle of Christ, he had the right (I Corinthians 9), yet he had purposely refused pay, lest his example be abused by false teachers who were seeking to make merchandise of the church.

From the beginning of his work in Corinth Paul must have noticed tendencies to covetous leadership in some of his converts, and so governed himself accordingly. One of the things of which Paul could boast was that they could not accuse him of covetousness.” (1)

So even though it would have been perfectly acceptable for Paul to ask for financial support from the members of the Corinthian church, that did not necessarily mean it was a good idea. To paraphrase 1 Corinthians 10:23, such a request would have been lawful, but not helpful- and Paul will go on to explain why next.

(1) Henry H. Halley, Halley’s Bible Handbook, 2 Corinthians Chapter 11. Paul’s Apology for Boasting [pg. 606] Copyright © 2000, 2007 by Halley’s Bible Handbook, Inc.

X

“As the truth of Christ is in me, no one shall stop me from this boasting in the regions of Achaia. Why? Because I do not love you? God knows! But what I do, I will also continue to do, that I may cut off the opportunity from those who desire an opportunity to be regarded just as we are in the things of which they boast” (2 Corinthians 11:10-12).

In reading through the New Testament Scriptures, it appears that Paul the Apostle faced a considerable amount of resistance from those who sought to misrepresent his ministry to suit their own agenda (see Acts 25:7-8, Romans 3:8, and 2 Peter 3:15-16 for some examples). This was true of some within the Corinthian church as well.

The passage quoted above reveals one way in which Paul sought to protect his relationship with the members of the Corinthian fellowship. You see, Paul’s refusal to seek their financial aid served to undercut those who sought to profit off the church under the guise of “ministry.” Two sources offer some hard-hitting commentary on that decision…

“It seems clear that the Judaizers (1) expected, demanded, and received money from the Corinthians. Like most cultists, they would not have served unless it paid them financially. Paul was determined to continue his policy of not receiving money from the believers in Corinth. If the false teachers wanted to engage in a boasting match with him, let them follow his policy. But he knew they would never be able to boast of serving without monetary reward. Thus he cut out this ground of boasting from under them.” (2)

“‘I’m not going to charge you,’ said Paul. ‘And I dare these false teachers to follow my lead.’ There have been times in this ministry when we didn’t have the money to support the ministers, myself included. And it’s really interesting what happens. Some keep serving, teaching, working, doing whatever they’re called to do. Others fade away. Jesus called them hirelings (John 10:12, 13).

I believe God almost inevitably allows men to be tested in this way, to allow them to see whether what they’re doing is merely a job or truly a calling on their life—something they would do whether or not they were financially supported. Although Paul sometimes had support from Macedonia, we know from the Book of Acts that during this time he would support himself by making tents in order that he could teach the Word at nights or in the afternoon. ‘I know how to abound and how to be abased,’ he said (see Philippians 4:12). ‘I’m just going to keep doing what I’ve been called to do.’” (3)

(1) See here for more on the Judaizers

(2) William Macdonald, Believer’s Bible Commentary Edited by Arthur Farstad Thomas Nelson Publishers [11:12]

(3) Courson, J. (2003). Jon Courson’s Application Commentary (p. 1148). Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson.

XI

“For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into apostles of Christ. And no wonder! For Satan himself transforms himself into an angel of light. Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also transform themselves into ministers of righteousness, whose end will be according to their works” (2 Corinthians 11:13-15).

While many things have changed since the letter of 2 Corinthians was first written, some things that haven’t changed much at all. One thing that hasn’t changed is the presence of those who claim to be ministers (or followers) of Jesus but are something different in reality. At best, such individuals fail to accurately represent Christ. At worst, they serve as representatives of the enemy disguised as men and women of faith.

Such was the case in first-century Corinth for as one source comments, “Paul’s opponents at Corinth were not just fellow Christians who differ in certain nonessential matters; they were actual servants of Satan inside the church, competing for its leadership.” (1) Unfortunately, it appears that the Corinthians failed to recognize this danger. This may explain why Paul the Apostle said earlier, “…if someone comes to you and preaches a Jesus other than the Jesus we preached, or if you receive a different spirit from the one you received, or a different gospel from the one you accepted, you put up with it easily enough” (2 Corinthians 11:4 NIV).

We can learn from the experience of the Corinthian church by seeking to identify those who distort the truth about Christ. These are several strategies we can use for this purpose and the first involves an important recognition: the “Jesus” that some claim to represent may not be the Jesus found within the Bible.

Its often possible to discover what someone really believes about Christianity simply by asking the following question: “Who is Jesus?” For instance, a person who self-identifies as a Christian may believe that Jesus was “a” God. Another might believe that He was a messenger for God. These beliefs may sound compelling but they do not align with the Jesus we find within the pages of the Scriptures.

Its important to remember that Jesus isn’t simply a god- He is the God (John 1:1, Titus 2:13). Jesus was fully human and fully God (John 1:14) and claimed to be God (John 8:58). He possesses all authority (Matthew 28:18), has the right to forgive sins (Luke 7:48), and will judge everyone (John 5:22). These distinctions are important, for those who do not hold to these basic truths about Christ may not accurately represent Him.

We’ll consider another strategy to help protect against false teaching next.

(1) Sproul, R. C. (Ed.). (2015). The Reformation Study Bible: English Standard Version (2015 Edition) (p. 2064). Orlando, FL: Reformation Trust.

XII

“For such men are false apostles, deceitful workmen, disguising themselves as apostles of Christ. And no wonder, for even Satan disguises himself as an angel of light. So it is no surprise if his servants, also, disguise themselves as servants of righteousness. Their end will correspond to their deeds” (2 Corinthians 11:13-15 ESV).

Another strategy we can use to identify false spiritual teachers involves examining their concept of “God.” For instance, what if God is a being who attained a “higher consciousness.” Or perhaps God has a “good side” and a “bad side” that are in conflict with one another. Or what if there are many gods, a belief known as polytheism.

These different belief systems illustrate the need to establish a proper understanding regarding the person and nature of God. You see, those who begin with a basic misunderstanding of God’s nature start from a foundation that does not point towards a genuine relationship with Him. So what is the truth about God? Well, here is what the Scriptures tell us regarding the person and nature of God:

This portion of Scripture also provides us with an opportunity to examine something that often represents an element of false teaching- a denial of the triune nature of God. As mentioned earlier, the triune nature of God is a doctrine that is developed in various places throughout the Scriptures. Within them, we find that God is One (Deuteronomy 6:4) and that the Father is God (Ephesians 5:20 and Jude 1:1), the Son is God (Hebrews 1:8 and Titus 2:13), and the Holy Spirit is God (Acts 5:3-4 and 2 Corinthians 3:17).

This Biblical teaching may be difficult to comprehend but let’s establish what it doesn’t mean- it doesn’t mean there are three Gods, or that God changes into the Father, Son, or Holy Spirit when He desires. Instead, the Scriptures tell us that there is one God who is revealed in three distinct Persons: The Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. This leads us to the understanding that God is one in substance (or essence) and three in Persons.

XIII

“For such people are false apostles, deceitful workers, disguising themselves as apostles of Christ. And no wonder! For Satan disguises himself as an angel of light. So it is no great thing if his servants also disguise themselves as servants of righteousness. Their destiny will be according to their works” (2 Corinthians 11:13-15 HCSB)

Another identifying mark of false teachers (like those who had infiltrated the first-century church at Corinth) is this: false teachers often do not recognize the Bible as the final and authoritative standard for belief and practice.

For example, some groups assert to have “another” Gospel of Jesus Christ. Others believe their interpretation of the Bible is as important as the Bible itself. Then there are those claim to have a new revelation to add to God’s Word. How do we know if these viewpoints are correct? Well, to answer this question, it helps to be clear on what the Bible says about itself.

The New Testament book of 2 Timothy tells us that all Scripture is inspired by God (see 2 Timothy 3:16) and is therefore free from errors or mistakes as originally written. Furthermore, we’re told that the Bible’s human authors spoke from God as they were carried along by the Holy Spirit (2 Peter 1:20-21). We can illustrate this process by considering the image of a sailboat on a lake.

Just as a sailboat is moved by the wind that fills it’s sails, the Biblical writers were carried along by the Holy Spirit so they went exactly where He wanted them to go in their Biblical works. For this reason, the Bible claims to be authoritative (Exodus 4:30, 1 Thessalonians 2:13), eternal (Psalm 119:89, Matthew 24:35), and true (Psalm 119:142, John 17:17). This faith has been delivered once for all (Jude 1:3) and cannot be supplemented today.

We also have the word of Jesus Himself regarding the Scriptures. Jesus taught that the Scriptures were the command of God (Matthew 15:3-4), contained no mistakes (Luke 16:17), were reliable (Matthew 26:54), and could not be broken (John 10:35). Jesus also promised that the Holy Spirit would guide His disciples into all truth and remind them of the things He said and did (John 14:26, 15:26-27). This explains why Paul the Apostle (1 Corinthians 14:37) and the Apostle Peter (speaking of Paul in 2 Peter 3:15-16) can refer to the God-inspired nature of their Biblical letters.

As God, Jesus should be recognized as the final authority on this subject. While other spiritual writings may have value, (1) they cannot replace the Biblical Scriptures as the final and authoritative source for doctrine and practice.

(1) Assuming they reflect sound Biblical doctrine.

XIV

“For such people are false apostles, deceitful workers, disguising themselves as apostles of Christ. And no wonder, for even Satan disguises himself as an angel of light. Therefore it is not surprising his servants also disguise themselves as servants of righteousness, whose end will correspond to their actions” (2 Corinthians 11:13-15).

A few minutes spent with an internet search engine will quickly uncover hundreds of websites that detail the accounts of those who have undergone a “near death experience.” This phenomenon is defined as “an occurrence in which a person comes very close to dying and has memories of a spiritual experience…” (1) One common element associated with many of these reports is an encounter with a “light” that serves to welcome human beings to the afterlife.

While the overwhelming number of those who report such experiences do so positively, 2 Corinthians 11:13-15 informs us of the need to exercise caution before we embrace these descriptions of the afterlife. Knowing that humanity’s greatest adversary possesses the ability to masquerade as an angel of light should prompt us to consider the possibility that such experiences may not be as benevolent as they appear.

You see, the only genuine way to assure a warm and loving acceptance to the afterlife is through accepting Christ as savior before we pass from this life. As Jesus said, “Most assuredly, I say to you, he who hears My word and believes in Him who sent Me has everlasting life, and shall not come into judgment, but has passed from death into life” (John 5:24).

However, this passage is applicable to our present-day as well. Consider the following observation: “If Satan himself poses falsely, it is not surprising if his agents do the same. How do they pose? As false teachers? As atheists? As infidels? The answer is no. They pose as ministers of righteousness. They profess to be ministers of religion. They profess to lead people in the way of truth and righteousness, but they are agents of the evil one.” (2)

Unfortunately, this is something we should expect to see in a world that is “…under the control of the evil one” as we’re told in 1 John 5:19. Since the adversary is capable of disguising his appearance, it should come as no surprise that those who follow him possess the ability to masquerade as representatives of Christ as well. But such disguises come at a price, for “In the end they will get exactly what their actions deserve” (GNB).

(1) “near-death experience.” Merriam-Webster.com Dictionary Retrieved August 14, 2018 from merriam-webster.com website https://www.merriam-webster.com/dictionary/near-death%20experience

(2) William Macdonald, Believer’s Bible Commentary Edited by Arthur Farstad Thomas Nelson Publishers (2 Corinthians 11:15)

XV

“I say again, let no one think me a fool. If otherwise, at least receive me as a fool, that I also may boast a little. What I speak, I speak not according to the Lord, but as it were, foolishly, in this confidence of boasting” (2 Corinthians 11:16-17).

A person who understands that God graciously allows us to have the things we possess is someone who is unlikely to boast of his or her accomplishments. Unfortunately, that sentiment had little apparent impact upon the false teachers who had worked their way into the Corinthian fellowship- and that placed the Apostle Paul in a difficult position.

On one hand, Paul was reluctant to boast in regard to his ministry, preferring instead to give the honor to God for his work. On the other hand, it would have been inappropriate for Paul to stand by and watch the false apostles in Corinth trumpet their “qualifications” while doing nothing to validate or defend his apostleship.

Therefore. Paul grudgingly agreed to engage in some boasting of his own beginning in the passage quoted above and continuing into the opening verses of the following chapter. This represented foolishness to Paul but it served an important purpose. If Paul could establish that he was qualified to question those who opposed him in Corinth, he could shift the focus of attention towards the content of their teaching and away from these other issues.

But first, Paul issued an important qualification: “In this self-confident boasting I am not talking as the Lord would, but as a fool” (NIV). In making this statement, Paul simply recognized an important fact. Since Jesus never boasted in such a manner, it was out of character for one of His representatives to do so. There had to be a compelling reason for Paul to engage in such behavior and he clearly felt it was necessary in order to achieve a greater purpose.

Paul’s reluctance to tout his achievements should prompt us to be wary of leaders and others who similarly seek to boast of their accomplishments today. In the words of one commentary, “The Apostle Paul surely has set an example here for other true Christian leaders. Boasting of one’s achievements and experiences is ill becoming to a Christian, the only exception being when it is necessary, for the sake of the testimony, to rebut the false claims of those who are thereby deceiving others and keeping them from believing God’s Word.” (1)

(1) Institute for Creation Research, New Defender’s Study Bible Notes 2 Corinthians 11:17 http://www.icr.org/bible/2Cor/11/17

XVI

“Seeing that many boast according to the flesh, I also will boast. For you put up with fools gladly, since you yourselves are wise! For you put up with it if one brings you into bondage, if one devours you, if one takes from you, if one exalts himself, if one strikes you on the face. To our shame I say that we were too weak for that! But in whatever anyone is bold—I speak foolishly—I am bold also” (2 Corinthians 11:18-21).

While the false apostles in Corinth sought to boast of their supposed accomplishments, 2 Corinthians 11:18 reveals another issue. Notice the reference to “…those who take credit to themselves after the flesh” (BBE). This implies that these “apostles” were acting with little or no direction from God. If they were truly acting as Jesus’ representatives, they would have given such credit to Him and not taken it for themselves.

Unfortunately, the Corinthians were not alone in facing such issues. For instance, Paul the Apostle delivered the following warning to the first-century church at Ephesus: “I know that after I leave, savage wolves will come in among you and will not spare the flock. Even from your own number men will arise and distort the truth in order to draw away disciples after them” (Acts 20:29).

The Apostle Peter also wrote the following…

“False prophets were among God’s people in the past, as false teachers will be among you. They will secretly bring in their own destructive teachings. They will deny the Lord, who has bought them, and they will bring themselves swift destruction” (2 Peter 2:1 GW).
Nevertheless, the presence of these false apostles did not excuse the members of the Corinthian church. You see, the Corinthians (who apparently styled themselves as wise, perceptive, and discerning consumers of spiritual content) proved to be willing recipients of such foolishness. In response, Paul used the literary tool of sarcasm to make a two-fold point: “You yourselves are so wise, and so you gladly tolerate fools!” (GNB). So these false apostles were foolish to engage in such boasting but the “wise” Corinthians were equally foolish for tolerating it.

Much like those who attended church in ancient Corinth, it is not uncommon to encounter intelligent and well-spoken “leaders” who advocate spiritual beliefs that are foolish or self-serving. This unfortunate reality demonstrates the importance of reading the Scriptures each day. A person who prayerfully reads God’s Word daily is someone who will be best equipped to identify those who seek to present a clever (but unbiblical) message.

XVII

“Since many are boasting according to human standards, I too will boast. For since you are so wise, you put up with fools gladly. For you put up with it if someone makes slaves of you, if someone exploits you, if someone takes advantage of you, if someone behaves arrogantly toward you, if someone strikes you in the face (To my disgrace I must say that we were too weak for that!) But whatever anyone else dares to boast about (I am speaking foolishly), I also dare to boast about the same thing” (2 Corinthians 11:18-21 NET).

The members of the Corinthian church had foolishly chosen to accept the spiritual tyranny of “leaders” who sought to manipulate and exploit them while simultaneously rejecting Paul the Apostle’s attempt to communicate the Word of God in meekness and humility.

Paul’s experience with the Corinthians should alert us to an ever-present reality: if we do not seek to establish genuine spiritual truth today, others will surely attempt to substitute something else tomorrow. If those “others” embody the same characteristics displayed by the false spiritual teachers mentioned here in 2 Corinthians chapter eleven, we may face a similar issue.

In light of this, it may be helpful to examine the distinguishing features exhibited by these false teachers that are embedded within this passage. The first is this: “…you put up with it if someone makes slaves of you” (NET). This illustrates the need to exercise caution with those who insist that we must follow a rigid set of religious rules and regulations in order to receive spiritual approval.

Unlike the false apostles in Corinth, Paul did not wish to enslave the Corinthians to a list of spiritual “do’s and don’ts.” However, he did want them to observe an important principle: “When you eat or drink or do anything else, always do it to honor God” (1 Corinthians 10:31 CEV). Paul also addressed this issue in the New Testament book of Colossians…

“…Why do you submit to regulations: ‘Don’t handle, don’t taste, don’t touch’? All these regulations refer to what is destined to perish by being used up; they are human commands and doctrines. Although these have a reputation for wisdom by promoting self-made religion, false humility, and severe treatment of the body, they are not of any value in curbing self-indulgence” (Colossians 2:20-23 CSB).

So its important to be alert to those who seek to promote such practices today, As Paul said to the Galatian church, “It was for freedom that Christ set us free; therefore keep standing firm and do not be subject again to a yoke of slavery” (Galatians 5:1).

XVIII

“Since many boast according to the flesh, I too will boast. For you gladly bear with fools, being wise yourselves! For you bear it if someone makes slaves of you, or devours you, or takes advantage of you, or puts on airs, or strikes you in the face. To my shame, I must say, we were too weak for that! But whatever anyone else dares to boast of—I am speaking as a fool—I also dare to boast of that” (2 Corinthians 11:18-21 ESV).

As we continue our look at the characteristics exhibited by the false apostles in first-century Corinth, we now come to a graphically descriptive phrase: “…you bear it if someone… devours you.” One dictionary provides us with three negative definitions of the word “devour”…

  • to eat up greedily or ravenously
  • to use up or destroy as if by eating
  • to prey upon (1)

When used in this context, the concept of “devouring something” involves an object that is (or has been) subsumed into something else. In other words, an entity that has been devoured is no longer separate and distinct; it has now become an indistinguishable part of something else.

If we were to apply this idea in a spiritual sense, we might say that the false teachers in Corinth sought to enforce a policy of strict uniformity among the members of the church. However, that approach effectively served to eliminate any sense of diversity or individuality within the congregation. This was something that placed these teachers in direct opposition to Paul the Apostle’s message from 1 Corinthians 11:27: “Now you are the body of Christ, and individual members of it” (CSB, see 1 Corinthians 12:12-27).

This reminds us that conformity to the image of Christ does not necessarily imply uniformity among the members of God’s family. For instance, we should recognize that there may be a wide variety of personal, cultural, and emotional differences among Jesus’ followers. These other members of God’s family may not think, act, or communicate in a manner that is similar to our own. Some may be more or less mature and others may not hold similar attitudes or opinions.

This may explain why the New Testament book of Romans reminds us to, “Be devoted to one another in brotherly love. Honor one another above yourselves” (Romans 12:10 NIV). This does not mean that we will always get along well with one another (see Acts 15:36-41) but it does mean that we should reject the kind of enforced spiritual uniformity that underlies this passage.

(1) https://www.merriam-webster.com/dictionary/devour

XIX

“And since others boast about their human achievements, I will, too. After all, you think you are so wise, but you enjoy putting up with fools! You put up with it when someone enslaves you, takes everything you have, takes advantage of you, takes control of everything, and slaps you in the face. I’m ashamed to say that we’ve been too ‘weak’ to do that! But whatever they dare to boast about—I’m talking like a fool again—I dare to boast about it, too” (2 Corinthians 11:18-21 NLT).

In admonishing the members of the Corinthian church for putting up with the foolishness promoted by the false teachers of their day, Paul the Apostle provides us with a valuable list of characteristics we can use to identify those who act in a similar manner. The next item featured in the passage quoted above is this: “…you bear it if someone… takes advantage of you” (ESV).

When we think of someone who “takes advantage” of another person, we often think of someone who exploits those who are lacking in knowledge or experience. But notice that Paul was not warning the Corinthians that these false apostles were taking advantage of them. Instead, he reprimanded the Corinthians for allowing them to do so.

So why would the members of the Corinthian fellowship put up with those who sought to take advantage of them? Well, perhaps these spiritual hucksters were peddling a watered down spiritual message that served to appease the members of the church. For some, the opportunity to hear a “feel-good” sermon with no accompanying exhortation to align their thinking and behavior with God’s will may have been worth the price.

Another possibility is that these false apostles promoted themselves as the exclusive channels of God’s revelation. That would serve to exploit the Corinthians by compelling them to rely solely upon these “apostles” for guidance and direction from God. This approach continues to be reflected today in the teachings of those who claim that their teaching and study materials are required for anyone who wishes to obtain true spiritual enlightenment.

Unfortunately, this situation has not changed very much in the twenty centuries since this letter to the Corinthians was originally written. Therefore, its important to be alert to those who might seek to take financial, emotional, or spiritual advantage of their followers today. One effective means of identifying such individuals involves watching for demonstrations of arrogance (NET), dominance (HCSB), or presumption (AMP) in their messages. A leader who exalts him or herself in such a manner is someone who is surely inviting God’s discipline.

XX

“Since it’s common for people to brag, I’ll do it too. You’re wise, so you’ll gladly put up with fools. When someone makes you slaves, consumes your wealth, seizes your property, orders you around, or slaps your faces, you put up with it. I’m ashamed to admit it, but Timothy and I don’t have the strength to do those things to you. Whatever other people dare to brag about, I, like a fool, can also brag about” (2 Corinthians 11:18-21 GW)

As uncomfortable as it may be to consider it, it appears that there some among the false apostles in Corinth who were physically abusive towards the members of the church: “When someone… slaps your faces, you put up with it.”

In a manner reminiscent of the high priest who once ordered Paul the Apostle to be struck on the mouth for making an allegedly inappropriate comment, its possible that such behavior carried over to the first century church as well. Perhaps this is why “striking” is found among the list of disqualifications for pastoral leaders in the New Testament epistle of Titus (1:7)

With the possible exception of a cultic organization, a spiritual leader who slapped the face of a congregant would likely face a civil lawsuit in many countries throughout the world today. This may explain why we do not see many examples of such behavior today. However, this type of mindset might lead to other forms of humiliation and are therefore inappropriate for God-honoring leaders.

So having completed this list of identifying qualities, the Apostle Paul continued to wield the literary tool of sarcasm to help focus his readers’ attention: “To our shame I say that we were too weak for that!” In other words, Paul (and those who served with him) were too “weak” to bully the Corinthians and treat them in such a tyrannical manner. One commentator summarizes this idea with the following observation…

“If arrogance, greed, deceit, tyranny, oppression and the robbery of Christians of their wealth are marks of true Christian oversight, Paul was willing to admit that in those categories he had indeed fallen somewhat behind the super-apostles who were plundering the church of God at Corinth. This is sarcastic irony.” (1)  

Finally, the overall characteristics given to us here in 2 Corinthians 11:18-21 are consistent with various forms of abusive leadership. A church or religious institution marked by these qualities is not one that adheres to a Biblical leadership model- and we should not be so foolish as to continue in a spiritual organization that is distinguished by these features.

(1) Coffman, James Burton. “Commentary on 2 Corinthians 11:21”. “Coffman Commentaries on the Old and New Testament“. https://www.studylight.org/commentaries/bcc/2-corinthians-11.html. Abilene Christian University Press, Abilene, Texas, USA. 1983-1999.

XXI

“Are they Hebrews? So am I. Are they Israelites? So am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? So am I. Are they ministers of Christ?—I speak as a fool—I am more: in labors more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequently, in deaths often” (2 Corinthians 11:22-23).

A portion of the Old Testament book of Proverbs tells us, “There is no good way to answer fools when they say something stupid. If you answer them, then you, too, will look like a fool. If you don’t answer them, they will think they are smart” (Proverbs 26:4-5 ERV). This illustrates the challenge Paul the Apostle faced in addressing the boasts made by the false apostles within the Corinthian church.

But instead of offering his own list of credentials in response, Paul replied with a list of negative experiences that others might ordinarily wish to forget. In doing so, Paul presented a dramatic contrast to the self-reverential “qualifications” offered by the pseudo-apostles at Corinth. One commentary explains the idea behind this approach…

“You will remember that the question had been raised in the church at Corinth as to whether Paul was a true apostle. What credentials could he show that he had received a divine call? How could he prove to anyone’s satisfaction that he was equal to the twelve apostles, for instance? He is ready with his answer, but perhaps it is not exactly what we would expect.

He does not bring forth a diploma to show he had graduated from some seminary. Neither does he bring an official letter, signed by the brethren in Jerusalem, stating that they had ordained him to the work. He does not present his personal accomplishments or skills. Rather, he brings before us a moving record of sufferings he had endured in the work of the gospel.” (1)

He began by saying, “They brag that they are Hebrews, do they? Well, so am I. And they say that they are Israelites, God’s chosen people? So am I. And they are descendants of Abraham? Well, I am too” (TLB). The first group referred to those who possessed the ability to speak and read the Hebrew language. The second group encompassed those who hailed from the nation of Israel while the “descendants of Abraham” identified those who traced their physical lineage back to Abraham as their ancient ancestor.

So these false teachers had no advantage over Paul when it came to these baseline credentials. But as we’ll see, Paul’s list of “qualifications” will begin to deviate quite sharply from those presented by these false apostles.

(1) William Macdonald, Believer’s Bible Commentary Edited by Arthur Farstad Thomas Nelson Publishers [11:21]

XXII

“Are they Hebrews? So am I. Are they Israelites? So am I. Are they the seed of Abraham? So am I. Are they servants of Christ? I’m talking like a madman–I’m a better one: with far more labors, many more imprisonments, far worse beatings, near death many times” (2 Corinthians 11:22-23 HCSB).

In his previous Biblical letter to the Corinthian church, Paul the Apostle wrote, “…by the grace of God I am what I am, and his grace toward me was not in vain. On the contrary, I worked harder than any of them, though it was not I, but the grace of God that is with me” (1 Corinthians 15:9-10 ESV). But while Paul worked harder than anyone in helping to build the first-century church, one thing left unsaid were the sufferings he endured during that process.

In fact, the true extent of Paul’s sufferings may have remained unknown if it were not for the need to counter the boasting of the false apostles at Corinth. One aspect of those sufferings included “many more imprisonments” than those false teachers ever endured.

For instance, the New Testament book of Acts tells us that Paul was imprisoned on at least three separate occasions (Acts 16:16-24, 23:3524:23-27 and 28:16), However, two of those incarcerations took place after he wrote this letter to the Corinthians. Therefore, Paul must have experienced additional imprisonments beyond those that are recorded for us within the pages of the Scriptures.

We’re also told that Paul was subjected to “stripes above measure” (KJV). If we were to express this idea in a contemporary sense, we might say that Paul had been wounded by physical beatings so often that he lost count. He then went on to add, “Five times I received 39 lashes from Jews” (2 Corinthians 11:24 HCSB). This describes a flogging that was typically administered with a whip comprised of a wooden handle with multiple strips of leather.

The Old Testament book of Deuteronomy established forty lashes as the maximum number of strikes that were permissible under this form of corporal punishment (see Deuteronomy 25:1–3). However, this number was customarily reduced by one to avoid the possibility of exceeding the legal limit. So at the time of this letter to the Corinthian church, Paul had been lashed with a whip no less than 195 times. If the false teachers at Corinth could match that level of physical punishment in their service to Christ, they were free to make their claim.

XXIII

“Three times I was beaten with rods; once I was stoned; three times I was shipwrecked; a night and a day I have been in the deep” (2 Corinthians 11:25).

Unlike the “forty stripes minus one” that Paul the Apostle received at the hands of the religious leaders, this reference to being “beaten with rods” identifies a form of punishment that was typically associated with the Roman government. Acts 16:22-23 records one occasion where Paul was subjected to this kind of beating but the other two incidents remain undocumented. Taken together, this means that Paul was repeatedly subjected to multiple forms of physical punishment from the secular and religious authorities of his day.

If that was not enough, one source comments on the illegal nature of these Roman governmental actions:: “…the Romans inflicted their punishment on Paul by beating him with rods, though they did so illegally since he was a Roman citizen (Act_16:37). The acclaimed Roman peace was not much protection for Paul either. Roman law and order in Lystra did little to stop the mob that stoned Paul and left him for dead…” (1)

This reference to the incident that occurred in the town of Lystra certainly refers to the same event that Paul speaks of here in 2 Corinthians 11:25 when he says, “…once I was stoned.” That incident is recorded in Acts 14:19 where we’re told, “Some Jewish leaders from Antioch and Iconium came and turned the crowds against Paul. They hit him with stones and dragged him out of the city, thinking he was dead” (CEV).

So in addition to being subjected to various forms of torturous punishment from the secular and religious authorities, Paul also faced a riotous mob that assailed him with rocks in an attempt to kill him. As we consider the extent of Paul’s sufferings for the gospel, one commentator encourages us to focus upon what he sought to accomplish in relating these accounts…

“…Paul describes his ministry in terms that could not possibly be equaled by the false apostles. Yet he does not boast about his own knowledge or speaking skills or other abilities, but about how much he has suffered for the sake of Christ. Here Paul’s boasting is ironic—he ‘boasts’ of things normally considered shameful, signs of weakness and defeat. Thus, his boasts are an imitation or parody of the boasting of his opponents, who praised themselves to the Corinthians in extravagant speeches.” (2)

(1) John F. Walvoord and Roy B. Zuck, Bible Knowledge Commentary [11:25-26] ® 1983 John F. Walvoord and Roy B. Zuck

(2) Sproul, R. C. (Ed.). (2015). The Reformation Study Bible: English Standard Version (2015 Edition) (p. 2065). Orlando, FL: Reformation Trust.

XXIV

“Three times I was beaten with rods. Once I was stoned. Three times I was shipwrecked; a night and a day I was adrift at sea” (2 Corinthians 11:25 ESV).

A person facing a maritime emergency in the 21st century can often benefit from the use of modern-day telecommunication and rescue technologies. However, the Apostle Paul held no such advantages during his seafaring journeys. Instead, Paul traveled in hand-built wooden ships that were pushed along by the wind or driven by human oarsmen.

If these ships were caught in a storm and subsequently scuttled, there were no life jackets or other emergency lifesaving equipment available for use by the passengers or crew. The only means of surviving a shipwreck usually involved finding a piece of wreckage that would enable one to float in the water while he or she waited for a passing ship.

Incredibly, the only Biblical record of a shipwreck involving the Apostle Paul occurred after he had written this letter to the Corinthians (see Acts 27). This means that Paul was shipwrecked at least four different times. One of those wrecks was so severe that he spent a day and a night in the open sea. Even the most unspiritual observer might have to admit that the chances of surviving multiple shipwrecks without the aid of divine intervention were very poor.

“in journeys often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils of my own countrymen, in perils of the Gentiles, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren; in weariness and toil, in sleeplessness often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness—” (2 Corinthians 11:26-27).

Paul then went on to list eight imperilments he faced, the first of which involved his land journeys. In some respects, land travel in the first century was just as dangerous as sea travel. For instance, one had to be alert to the threat of thieves along the way. In addition, travelers were sometimes forced to cross fast moving waterways during their journeys. A traveler who was swept away in this manner could easily drown or be dashed against a rock.

If a traveler successfully navigated these hazards, there were further threats from the Gentile population (who might hold little respect for a Hebrew traveler) and the Jewish community (who might hold little respect for a Christian traveler). Unpopulated wilderness areas also posed a threat from wild animals as well. There was always the possibility that Paul might end his final day of life on the dinner menu of a hungry animal during one of his journeys.

XXV

“On frequent journeys, I faced dangers from rivers, dangers from robbers, dangers from my own people, dangers from the Gentiles, dangers in the city, dangers in the open country, dangers on the sea, and dangers among false brothers; labor and hardship, many sleepless nights, hunger and thirst, often without food, cold, and lacking clothing” (2 Corinthians 11:26-27 HCSB).

In addition to the physical challenges posed by first-century travel, Paul the Apostle also had to be alert to the dangers posed by “…men who claim to be brothers in Christ but are not” (TLB). Unfortunately, it appears that Paul encountered so many people who fit that description that he was forced to include them among the other hazards he faced.

These pseudo-Christians were likely motivated by two factors, one spiritual and the other secular. Paul identified the first motivation in his letter to the Galatian church when he spoke of “…some false brothers (who) had infiltrated our ranks to spy on the freedom we have in Christ Jesus in order to enslave us” (Galatians 2:4 CSB). The second possibility involved those who posed as Christians in an effort to detect genuine believers and report them to the religious or political authorities.

Finally, there were labors, hardships, sleepless nights, hunger, thirst, and insufficient cold weather clothing for Paul to contend with. Perhaps the best cumulative illustration of these challenges might be found in the final chapter of Paul’s last Biblical letter to Timothy…

“The time of my death is near… Timothy, please come as soon as you can… When you come, be sure to bring the coat I left with Carpus at Troas… Alexander the coppersmith did me much harm… The first time I was brought before the judge, no one came with me. Everyone abandoned me. May it not be counted against them… Do your best to get here before winter…” (2 Timothy 4:6, 9, 13, 14, 16, 21 NLT).

The “coat” mentioned above was a cape-like garment that enabled its wearer to stay warm in the winter. In addition to his pressing need for a cold-weather cloak, Paul’s sense of urgency was probably driven by the challenges associated with winter travel during that time. Shipping lanes were generally closed between November and March and if Timothy delayed, he would not arrive until the following spring. Paul may have feared that he might not survive that long.

So while Paul may have felt foolish is compiling this lengthy list of hardships, a person who could endure these kinds of adversities was certainly not a weakling. That would surely give anyone felt that way about Paul a good reason to rethink his or her position.

XXVI

“Not to mention other things, there is the daily pressure on me: my care for all the churches. Who is weak, and I am not weak? Who is made to stumble, and I do not burn with indignation? If boasting is necessary, I will boast about my weaknesses” (2 Corinthians 11:28-30).

Thus far in 2 Corinthians chapter eleven, Paul the Apostle has mentioned travel-related dangers, physical abuse, insufficient clothing, and the threats posed by thieves and others among his list of ministerial hardships. But now Paul will add an internal component to that list in verse twenty-eight: “As if these external trials weren’t enough, there is the daily stress I feel and anxiety I carry for all the churches under my care” (Voice).

So Paul was not only concerned about the issues facing the Corinthian church; he was equally concerned for the other churches he helped to establish. Some commentators believe Paul may have played a role in organizing over a dozen churches across two continents- and his interest in their well-being extended to a personal, individual level.

Yet unlike those who sought to generate praise and recognition for their efforts, Paul went on to shift the focus of discussion away from these challenges and hardships to the subject of his weaknesses. Although this is a topic that people often seek to avoid, we’ll find a good explanation for this change in the following chapter of this letter.

For now, we can say that these experiences served to identify Paul with Jesus who was prophetically described as “…a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief” (Isaiah 53:3 RSV). While we may never experience the range of sufferings described for us in 2 Corinthians 11:22-28, we can also learn to rely on Christ to persevere through our weaknesses as we endure the sorrows, indignities, and struggles of daily life.

Finally, this portion of Scripture offers an opportunity to make a personal application. Despite his reluctance to boast, Paul was involved in several areas of ministry that enabled him to respond to the challenges presented by these false apostles in Corinth. This should prompt us to ask if we are similarly involved in an area of ministry that allows us to honor God for what He has accomplished (or is working to accomplish) through us.

If we cannot readily point to such a ministry, perhaps its time to inventory the skills, talents, abilities, and opportunities that God has entrusted to us and prayerfully seek to employ them in His service.

XXVII

“The God and Father of the Lord Jesus, who is praised forever, knows I am not lying. In Damascus, the governor under King Aretas guarded the city of the Damascenes in order to arrest me, so I was let down in a basket through a window in the wall and escaped his hands” (2 Corinthians 11:31-33).

The incident mentioned in the final verses of 2 Corinthians chapter eleven is detailed for us in the New Testament book of Acts (see Acts 9:23-25). One source provides us with some background information regarding this portion of Scripture…

“Aretas IV (9 B.C.–A.D. 40), the father-in-law of Herod Antipas, was king of Nabatea, a kingdom whose capital was Petra. Nabatea included the city of Damascus before the city was incorporated into the Roman province of Syria. Aretas was able to appoint a governor over Damascus because the Emperor Caligula (A.D. 37–41) gave Aretas control over the city.” (1)

When we compare the account of this incident in Acts 9:23-25 with what we read here in 2 Corinthians 11:31-33, we find that Acts emphasizes the actions taken by the religious community while 2 Corinthians focuses upon the role played by the secular authorities. So just as the religious leadership of Jesus’ day secured the support of the Roman government to facilitate His crucifixion, it appears that the secular and religious authorities also cooperated in this attempt to capture Paul the Apostle.

Today, we might compare the indignity of this incident to a person who has been forced to hide in the trunk or boot of an automobile to evade detection. This experience must have been deeply humiliating for Paul; however, the opening verses of chapter twelve may explain why he chose to mention this event to the Corinthian church.

Finally, one commentator alerts us to the historical importance of 2 Corinthians 11:22-28 and reminds us of a few important events it doesn’t cover…

“The biography of the Apostle, as told by Luke, comes greatly short of this marvelous epitome. Of the facts alluded to only two -the stoning and one of the Roman scourgings- are mentioned in the book of the Acts; from which we gather that the book is, after all, but a fragmentary record, and that the splendid deeds of the disciples and apostles of that first age will be known only when the Lamb Himself recites them from His Book.

But even this enumeration omits all that the Apostle suffered after the writing of this Epistle, including, of course, the sufferings between his arrest and his appearance before Nero.” (2)

(1) Radmacher, E. D., Allen, R. B., & House, H. W. (1999). Nelson’s new illustrated Bible commentary (p. 1510). Nashville: T. Nelson Publishers.

(2) F. B. Meyer, B.A., Through the Bible Day by Day [2 Corinthians 11:22-33] https://biblehub.com/commentaries/ttb/2_corinthians/11.htm

2 Corinthians – Chapter Ten

I

How would you respond if someone accused you of being a coward? How would you feel if others mocked your appearance? What if a group of individuals criticized you for being “all talk and no action” when you were not present to defend yourself? What if you worked to build a ministry where none had existed only to have an array of critics with a “higher level of authority” follow in your absence with an attempt to discredit you and lead others into error?

These examples are not unlike the issues that Paul the Apostle faced in writing to the church at Corinth- and these unfortunate realities will help to account for the aggressive change in tone we will encounter as we enter 2 Corinthians 10. Beginning in chapter ten and continuing through the rest of this letter, Paul will turn to address a group of false teachers and others who had infiltrated the Corinthian fellowship. This context will become important as Paul goes on to deal with a contingent within the church who sought to invalidate his God-ordained leadership.

In reading through the final four chapters of 2 Corinthians, it may help to remember that the ability to effectively communicate with others sometimes comes down to finding a way to interact with them in a way they respect and understand. While the first nine chapters of 2 Corinthians were generally positive and supportive, it appears there was a minority within the church who simply refused to listen to Paul and continued to pursue a decidedly un-Christ-like agenda.

This may explain what we find beginning here in 2 Corinthians chapter ten: a final attempt by Paul to speak a “language” that his critics could understand and get the attention of those who apparently refused to respond to anything else. This confrontational approach was clearly not Paul’s preferred means of communication and his reluctance to engage in that kind of conversation is evident in this quote from 2 Corinthians 12:11-12…

“I have been talking like a fool, but you made me do it. You are the ones who should say good things about me. I am worth nothing, but those ‘great apostles’ are not worth any more than I am! When I was with you, I patiently did the things that prove I am an apostle—signs, wonders, and miracles” (NCV).

So just as we might delay some unwelcome news as long as possible, it appears that Paul waited until the end of this letter to communicate a strongly-worded message he surely wished he did not have to deliver.

II

“Now I, Paul, myself am pleading with you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ—who in presence am lowly among you, but being absent am bold toward you. But I beg you that when I am present I may not be bold with that confidence by which I intend to be bold against some, who think of us as if we walked according to the flesh” (2 Corinthians 10:1-2).

The abrupt shift in tone from 2 Corinthians chapter nine to 2 Corinthians chapter ten has led some to speculate that the final four chapters of this Biblical letter are not original to the text. But we can account for these differences by examining the intended audience for each portion of this letter.

Consider the opening words of 2 Corinthians chapter one: “From Paul, an apostle of Christ Jesus by God’s will, and Timothy our brother. To God’s church that is in Corinth…” (CEB). So while Paul the Apostle served as the primary author of this letter to the church, Timothy was also involved to some degree.

With this in mind, here is how 2 Corinthians chapter ten begins: “Now I, Paul, make a personal appeal to you… I beg you that when I am present I will not need to be bold with the confidence by which I plan to challenge certain people who think we are behaving in an unspiritual way” (HCSB). Notice that Timothy is no longer involved in this portion of this letter to the Corinthian church- we now have a direct plea from Paul himself. We should also notice that Paul’s target audience has shifted as well; he is now focused upon a specific group within the church “…who say that we act from worldly motives” (GNT).

So just as we may adjust the way we interact with someone based on our relationship with that person, we can account for the forceful tone of these chapters by remembering that Paul was no longer speaking to the general assembly; he was now targeting a specific group of individuals who were inflicting spiritual injury upon the other members of the congregation. As one source observes…

“In the first nine chapters he is writing to the majority of the congregation who love and appreciate him. In the remaining chapters he turns his attention to that small pocket of resistance which continues to voice opposition to his ministry. Apparently these are former Jews professing faith in Christ (11:22), but who are actually “false apostles” (11:13). Since the apostle is now certain that the majority of the believers are with him, he is emboldened to deal more forcefully and directly with this group.” (1)

(1) Hindson, E. E., & Kroll, W. M. (Eds.). (1994). KJV Bible Commentary (p. 2358). Nashville: Thomas Nelson.

III

l, myself entreat you, by the meekness and gentleness of Christ—I who am humble when face to face with you, but bold toward you when I am away!—I beg of you that when I am present I may not have to show boldness with such confidence as I count on showing against some who suspect us of walking according to the flesh” (2 Corinthians 10:1-2 ESV).

The business, political, and athletic worlds tend to be populated by competitive leaders who seek to defeat their opponents. However, Paul the Apostle did not embrace that leadership style, even when he was forced to address those who accused him of questionable motives. Despite the forceful language Paul used in dealing with a group of obstinate and self-willed “apostles” within the Corinthian church, he chose to preface his remarks with an appeal to “…the meekness and gentleness of Christ.”

While meekness is sometimes equated with weakness, it is more accurately defined as “power under control.” Jesus serves as the personification of that definition for He, “…being in very nature God, did not consider equality with God something to be used to his own advantage; rather, he made himself nothing by taking the very nature of a servant, being made in human likeness. And being found in appearance as a man, he humbled himself by becoming obedient to death— even death on a cross!” (Philippians 2:6-9 NIV).

So a person who exhibits meekness is someone who is marked by the positive qualities of graciousness, courtesy, and humility rather than the negative qualities of egotism, arrogance, and/or self-centeredness. Unfortunately, it appears that Paul’s critics within the Corinthian church mistook his meek demeanor as a sign of timidity and a reluctance to address their inappropriate behaviors in person.

This was more than just an insult. It meant that Paul was acting in weakness and cowardice as he represented Christ in his face to face interaction with the members of the Corinthian church. It also meant that he was guilty of hypocrisy since he was alleged to be one way in his correspondence but something quite different in person.

Not surprisingly, Paul corrected that misunderstanding with a dose of reality: had not disciplined those individuals because he was afraid to do so but because he hoped they would not force him to do so. Those who wished to avoid such discipline could simply apply Paul’s counsel from his earlier letter to the church at Corinth: “If we would examine ourselves, we would not come under judgment” (1 Corinthians 11:31 CJB).

IV

“For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war according to the flesh. For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal but mighty in God for pulling down strongholds, casting down arguments and every high thing that exalts itself against the knowledge of God, bringing every thought into captivity to the obedience of Christ” (2 Corinthians 10:3-5).

Like any good author, Paul the Apostle employed various literary devices to capture and engage his reader’s attention. We can find one such example in the passage quoted above. In this instance, Paul employed the same word (“flesh”) in two different contexts. The first instance (“though we walk in the flesh“) serves as a reference to our everyday lives. The second instance (“we do not war according to the flesh“) refers to the human-oriented strategies that one might use against an opponent.

When used in a spiritual context, the word flesh speaks to the weaknesses that are common to humanity as well as the best (or worst) anyone can do in his or her own strength. Thus, a person who lives “in the flesh” is someone who depends entirely upon his or her natural ability without any guidance, direction, or help from God. One Biblical version clarifies this idea by rendering 2 Corinthians 10:3 in the following manner: “We live in this world, but we don’t act like its people” (CEV).

This portion of Scripture also makes use of a related term: carnal. When used in this manner, “carnality” involves a preoccupation with the body and the satisfaction of whatever it may desire. Carnality might best be described by the phrase, “If it feels good, do it.” In general, a carnal person is someone who is more concerned with looking and feeling good and less concerned with being good.

Another important word within this passage is stronghold. In first-century military parlance, a stronghold referred to a type of fortress that offered refuge to the citizens of a city under siege. Today, we might equate the idea of a stronghold with the kind of institutionalized thinking that rejects the existence of a Creator or the credibility of Jesus’ resurrection. While such embedded strongholds are resistant to human strategies. they can be successfully penetrated through the use of God’s spiritual artillery…

For the word of God is living and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing even to the division of soul and spirit, and of joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart” (Hebrews 4:12).

V

“for the weapons of our warfare are not human weapons, but are made powerful by God for tearing down strongholds. We tear down arguments and every arrogant obstacle that is raised up against the knowledge of God, and we take every thought captive to make it obey Christ” (2 Corinthians 10:4-5 NET).

What does it mean to “take every thought captive to Christ”? For example, how should we respond when a hateful, malicious, or derogatory thought occurs to us? Perhaps we didn’t mean to engage in such thinking but suddenly, an inappropriate, blasphemous, or offensive idea seemingly materialized out of nowhere. How should we react when such things take place?

Well, the first step in addressing this issue is found in the New Testament book of 1 John: “If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness” (1 John 1:9). We can begin to establish a more God-honoring thought life when we recognize the sinful nature of such thoughts and seek God’s forgiveness through Christ. We can then ask for God’s help to think and act in ways that are good and acceptable to Him. In this manner, we can begin to “…keep every thought under control in order to make it obey Christ” (NIRV).

But what if we’ve taken these steps but still don’t feel forgiven? The answer to that question is covered in the Scriptures as well: “…if our heart condemns us, God is greater than our heart, and knows all things” (1 John 3:20). For instance, it is not unusual for someone to experience a “guilty conscience” regarding an inappropriate thought or action. In fact, its not uncommon for people to say, “I know that God has forgiven me but I don’t feel forgiven” or, “I know that God has forgiven me but I can’t seem to forgive myself.”

In these instances, it’s helpful to remember that God is greater than our feelings, our consciences, or our emotions. If God (who is all knowing, all powerful, and all good) says we are forgiven, then we are forgiven no matter what our thoughts, feelings, or emotions may tell us. Remember, “Whenever our conscience condemns us, we will be reassured that God is greater than our conscience and knows everything” (GW).

We’ll look at some additional strategies to help establish a more God-honoring thought life and “…take every thought captive to obey Christ” (ESV) next.

VI

“The weapons we use in our fight are not made by humans. Rather, they are powerful weapons from God. With them we destroy people’s defenses, that is, their arguments and all their intellectual arrogance that oppose the knowledge of God. We take every thought captive so that it is obedient to Christ” (2 Corinthians 10:4-5 GW).

There are several strategies we can use to help bring “…every thought into captivity to the obedience of Christ” (ASV). The first involves nothing more than stopping to reject an inappropriate thought in the name of Christ as soon as it occurs. Jesus authorized us to take this action when He said, “If you abide in Me, and My words abide in you, you will ask what you desire, and it shall be done for you” (John 15:7).

Whenever an offensive thought occurs, simply reject it in the name of Christ. Remember the wise old adage that says, “You can’t stop a bird from flying over your head but you can stop it from making a nest in your hair.” The way to avoid the bird’s nest of an inappropriate thought life is to reject an inappropriate thought in the name of Christ as soon as it occurs.

It’s also good to displace such thoughts with those that honor God. Philippians 4:8 can help us do that by listing several qualities that mark a God-honoring thought life: “…whatever things are true, whatever things are noble, whatever things are just, whatever things are pure, whatever things are lovely, whatever things are of good report, if there is any virtue and if there is anything praiseworthy — meditate on these things.” Some more good advice is found in Psalm 119:11: “Your word I have hidden in my heart, That I might not sin against You.”

There are probably few Christians who have not struggled with an inappropriate thought life at one time or another. Perhaps this is why 1 Corinthians 10:13 tells us, “…remember this– the wrong desires that come into your life aren’t anything new and different. Many others have faced exactly the same problems before you” (TLB). This is not an excuse for doing wrong but serves to remind us that every true follower of Christ must deal with a sinful nature.

Finally, we should remember that God knows us for who we are and He is gracious towards those who sincerely desire to honor him. Anyone who truly loves God but struggles with an inappropriate thought life should take comfort in the words of 1 Corinthians 8:3: “…if someone loves God, then they are known by God” (CEB).

VII

“We are also ready to punish every act of disobedience, whenever your obedience is complete” (2 Corinthians 10:6 NET).

A hammer can be an effective tool, but it may not be the best tool to use in every instance. While a young or inexperienced worker might immediately reach for a hammer to complete a task, a wise craftsman knows it is sometimes best to leave the hammer in the toolbox until he or she has exhausted other options. But even though an experienced professional may begin with other, more gentle methods to achieve a desired result, it doesn’t mean that he or she will not resort to the use of a hammer if it becomes necessary.

In a similar manner, 2 Corinthians 10:6 tells us why Paul the Apostle had not yet disciplined those who had been disobedient within the Corinthian church. You see, it appears that there were many within the congregation were open to acting upon Paul’s counsel. Unlike those who dismissed Paul’s meek demeanor as a sign of weakness, these individuals were receptive to his guidance and were actively working to implement it- and once those members of the Corinthian fellowship had come to full repentance, Paul was ready to discipline those who remained.

One source offers some additional insight on this passage…

“Paul was ‘ready’ to come to Corinth, and to ‘punish all disobedience’ to God’s will and his own apostolic authority. However, he wanted to do that only after the whole church had made a clean break with the rebels in its midst (‘whenever your obedience is complete’). If the church would not stand with him in disciplining his unrepentant opponents, his discipline would not be effective. Unless any church as a whole is willing to support the discipline of its member or members, the discipline that its leaders seek to impose will be ineffective.” (1)

This passage also recalls God’s preferred means of interacting with His people as expressed in Psalm 32…

“The Lord says, ‘I will guide you along the best pathway for your life. I will advise you and watch over you. Do not be like a senseless horse or mule that needs a bit and bridle to keep it under control’” (Psalm 32:8-9 NLT).

So this passage served as a warning for those who were willing to accept it. To quote from Paul’s earlier letter to the Corinthian church, “God’s kingdom is not just talk, it is power. When I come to visit you, would you prefer that I punish you or show you love and a gentle spirit?” (1 Corinthians 4:20-21 GW).

(1) Constable, Thomas. DD. Notes on 2 Corinthians 2017 Edition (10:6) “http://www.planobiblechapel.org/tcon/notes/html/nt/2corinthians/2corinthians.htm” Copyright © 2017 Thomas L. Constable.

VIII

“Do you look at things according to the outward appearance? If anyone is convinced in himself that he is Christ’s, let him again consider this in himself, that just as he is Christ’s, even so we are Christ’s” (2 Corinthians 10:7).

The great fictional detective Sherlock Holmes solved many seemingly impossible cases by seizing upon important details that others failed to observe. Dr. John Watson (Holmes’ friend and investigative associate) once commented upon his ability to see what others did not…

“When I hear you give your reasons,” (Watson) remarked, “the thing always appears to me to be so ridiculously simple that I could easily do it myself, though at each successive instance of your reasoning, I am baffled until you explain your process. And yet I believe that my eyes are as good as yours.”

“Quite so,” (Holmes) answered, lighting a cigarette, and throwing himself down into an armchair. “You see, but you do not observe. The distinction is clear. For example, you have frequently seen the steps which lead up from the hall to this room.”

“Frequently.”

“How often?”

“Well, some hundreds of times.”

“Then how many are there?”

“How many? I don’t know.”

“Quite so! You have not observed. And yet you have seen. That is just my point. Now, I know that there are seventeen steps, because I have both seen and observed.” (1)

Much like the bewildered Dr. Watson, the Apostle Paul’s detractors within the Corinthian church “saw but did not observe” in regard to his calling as an apostle. While these critics saw him perform the signs of an apostle, they did not associate those works with the Authority who stood behind them. Thus, Paul’s response in the verse quoted above can be understood in two ways.

First, he might be referencing his apostolic authority as a fact that should have been obvious, as in “Look at what is right in front of your eyes.” Or he may be identifying a tendency within the church to judge strictly by external appearance. If that was the case, then these members of the Corinthian church had disregarded Jesus’ counsel from John 7:24: “Do not judge according to external appearance, but judge with proper judgment.”

Regardless of their motive, Paul’s critics were probably employing a double standard; they apparently claimed authority from Christ while denying Paul’s apostolic authority at the same time. As we’ll see in the next two chapters, Paul will go on to invest a considerable amount of time in debunking that argument in order to establish his credentials as a genuine apostle.

(1) A Scandal In Bohemia http://www.gutenberg.org/files/1661/1661-h/1661-h.htm

IX

“For even if I should boast somewhat more about our authority, which the Lord gave us for edification and not for your destruction, I shall not be ashamed—lest I seem to terrify you by letters” (2 Corinthians 10:8-9).

One important aspect of Paul’s relationship with the church at Corinth involved his authority as an apostle. To help prepare the members of the Corinthian fellowship for what was to follow, Paul made certain to call their attention to a primary function of that role: “…this authority is to build you up, not to tear you down” (NCV).

As we read through the remaining chapters of this epistle, we should remember that Paul’s ultimate goal for the Corinthian church involved edification, not destruction. This brief explanation also provides us with an opportunity to consider Paul’s example and make an assessment with regard to our personal lives. For instance…

  • How are we fulfilling our role in the positions of authority that God has extended to us?
  • Are we executing those responsibilities in a God-honoring manner?
  • Do we faithfully utilize the skills, talents, and abilities that God has given us in performing those duties?

The New Testament epistle of 1 Peter touches upon this general concept when it tells us…

“Each one should use whatever gift he has received to serve others, faithfully administering God’s grace in its various forms. If anyone speaks, he should do it as one speaking the very words of God. If anyone serves, he should do it with the strength God provides, so that in all things God may be praised through Jesus Christ…” (1 Peter 4:10-11 NIV).

Paul also alluded to these twin concepts of authority and responsibility in his epistle to the Romans…

“For by the grace given me I say to every one of you: Do not think of yourself more highly than you ought, but rather think of yourself with sober judgment, in accordance with the faith God has distributed to each of you…

We have different gifts, according to the grace given to each of us. If your gift is prophesying, then prophesy in accordance with your faith; if it is serving, then serve; if it is teaching, then teach; if it is to encourage, then give encouragement; if it is giving, then give generously; if it is to lead, do it diligently; if it is to show mercy, do it cheerfully” (Romans 12:3, 6-10 NIV).

So Paul faithfully exercised his God-given authority to help counter those who were tearing down the members of the Corinthian fellowship through their teachings. In doing so, he provides us with a good example to follow today.

X

“‘For his letters,’ they say, ‘are weighty and powerful, but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible.’ Let such a person consider this, that what we are in word by letters when we are absent, such we will also be in deed when we are present” (2 Corinthians 10:10-11).

There is a apocryphal document from the 2nd century that alleges to provide us with a physical description of Paul the Apostle. It tells us that Paul was “…a man of little stature, thin haired upon the head, crooked in the legs, of good state of body, with eyebrows joining, and nose somewhat hooked…” If that description is accurate, then it may explain why there were some among the Corinthians who felt that Paul was rather unimpressive in person.

Yet despite his unremarkable appearance (at least in the opinion of some), Paul was not the kind of person who was afraid to address the problems he encountered. This should not have come as a surprise to the so-called “super apostles” within the Corinthian fellowship given some of Paul’s earlier remarks from the Biblical letter of 1 Corinthians…

“Some of you have become arrogant, as if I were not coming to you. But I will come to you very soon, if the Lord is willing, and then I will find out not only how these arrogant people are talking, but what power they have” (1 Corinthians 4:18-19 NIV).

However, Paul did not limit this approach to those who were under his authority (such as the members of the Corinthian church). Even when it came to matters involving the other Apostles, Paul did not shy away from correcting error. For example, consider this comment from Paul’s New Testament letter to the Galatians: “…when Peter came to Antioch, I had to oppose him to his face, for what he did was very wrong” (Galatians 2:11 NLT).

While some may choose to refrain from issuing such reprimands in the interest of business, social, or political expediency, Paul was different. Paul understood that it was better to address such issues head-on rather than allow their destructive influence to continue and grow.

While Paul may have been hurt by this reference to his personal appearance, we should note that he did not dwell on the emotional aspect of these negative comments. Its been said that criticism often represents the cost of leadership and it appears that Paul was ready to pay that emotional price in order to advance God’s agenda for his life.

XI

“For some say, ‘Paul’s letters are demanding and forceful, but in person he is weak, and his speeches are worthless!’ Those people should realize that our actions when we arrive in person will be as forceful as what we say in our letters from far away” (2 Corinthians 10:10-11 NLT).

In philosophical terms, the false teachers within the Corinthian church were engaging in an Ad Hominem attack against Paul the Apostle. “Ad Hominem” is a Latin term that means “to the man” and it describes an attack upon the reputation, authority, appearance, personality, or another aspect of someone’s character without respect to the merit of his or her argument.

While Paul surely did not appreciate the characterization given to him in the passage quoted above, he could at least take solace in the fact that his opponents had to resort to such tactics in the absence of any substantial argument against his teaching. Nevertheless, these verses offer some insight into the way that others may seek to engage those who represent Christ today.

You see, this passage appears to describe a first-century attempt to “build a narrative” as a way of discrediting Paul and his message. This involved an effort to associate Paul with a negative personality trait (weakness) and characterize his speaking style as worthless (NLT), despicable (HCSB), and utterly contemptible (AMP). Notice that these characterizations had nothing to do with the actual content of Paul’s message; instead they served as tools that were designed to help diminish Paul’s influence.

Of course, those who possessed a basic grasp of Biblical history were surely aware that God had done some of His best work through others who had little to offer. That list included a reluctant public speaker (Moses), a fearful future military leader (Gideon), and a prophet who felt he was too young for the job (Jeremiah). Other examples included Jesus’ own disciples, a group comprised of four fishermen, a tax collector, a skeptic, a political extremist, and four nobodies. Therefore, anyone who sought to invalidate Paul’s authority on the basis of these qualities despite the evidence of God’s hand upon his ministry did so at their own risk.

Knowing this information can help us identify and respond to similar attempts today. In the words of one commentator, “Like so many who judge things according to the outward display of this world, Paul’s opponents interpreted meekness as weakness, forbearance as cowardice, and gentleness as indecision… or at least they had sought to induce the Corinthians to place this interpretation on Paul’s character.” (1)

(1) Constable, Thomas. DD. Notes on 2 Corinthians 2017 Edition (10:9-10) “http://www.planobiblechapel.org/tcon/notes/html/nt/2corinthians/2corinthians.htm” Copyright © 2017 Thomas L. Constable.

XII

“We do not dare to classify or compare ourselves with some who commend themselves. When they measure themselves by themselves and compare themselves with themselves, they are not wise. We, however, will not boast beyond proper limits, but will confine our boasting to the field God has assigned to us, a field that reaches even to you” (2 Corinthians 10:12-13 NIV).

“There is no limit to a man’s high opinion of himself, so long as he measures himself by himself.” (1)

One issue involving the false apostles within the Corinthian church involved the standard of measurement they used to gauge themselves and their work. You see, a measurement is only as accurate as the standard one employs- and those who “use themselves to measure themselves” (NCV) are likely to end with an inaccurate evaluation.

This idea forms a recurring theme within the Biblical book of Proverbs…

“All of a person’s ways seem right in his own opinion, but the Lord evaluates the motives” (Proverbs 21:2 NET).

“You may believe you are doing right, but the Lord will judge your reasons” (Proverbs 16:2 NCV).

“There is a way that appears to be right, but in the end it leads to death” (Proverbs 14:12 NIV).

Since these “leaders” within the Corinthian church failed to keep their eyes on the road that God had established for their lives, they deviated to a path they had not been authorized to travel. Unfortunately, we can fall into a similar error today if we allow “what I want” to supersede “what God wants for me.” The issue is this: something that seems good may not be good if it lies outside God’s agenda for our lives.

Remember that Moses wanted to lead the Israelites into the Promised Land but was not permitted to do so. King David sought to build a Temple in Israel but was not allowed to construct it. Paul the Apostle wanted to be released from an unspecified physical ailment he will later describe as a thorn in the fleshbut God did not agree to it. These examples represented good things that would have been wrong for those individuals if they had pursued them.

This does not mean we can’t step forward in a venture of faith in those areas where God has called us. However, it does mean that we should measure ourselves by how closely we adhere to God’s agenda. In the words of 2 Corinthians 10:13, “…Our goal is to measure up to God’s plan for us…” (TLB) and we’ll consider some strategies that can help us discover God’s plan for our lives next.

(1) Jamieson, Robert, D.D.; Fausset, A. R.; Brown, David. “Commentary on 2 Corinthians 10:13”. “Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible”. https://www.studylight.org/commentaries/jfb/2-corinthians-10.html. 1871-8.

XIII

“We will not boast about things done outside our area of authority. We will boast only about what has happened within the boundaries of the work God has given us, which includes our working with you. We are not reaching beyond these boundaries when we claim authority over you, as if we had never visited you. For we were the first to travel all the way to Corinth with the Good News of Christ” (2 Corinthians 10:13-14 NLT).

One source offers some additional insight into the concept behind “…the boundaries of the work God has given us” in 2 Corinthians 10:13…

“The picture Paul has in mind may be that of an athletic contest in which lanes are marked out for the different runners. In that case ‘sphere’ should be rendered ‘lane’ (also in 2Co_10:15-16).

In intruding themselves into Corinth, the false apostles had crossed into Paul’s lane, which was the lane that God had marked out and that had brought him to the Corinthians as their genuine apostle. He has no intention of invading the territory marked out for others and claiming their work as his own, as these false teachers were doing. Others understand the Greek word in question to refer to an assigned sphere of authority.’” (1)

So this passage reminds us that it is important to “stay in our lanes” lest we venture outside God’s agenda for our lives. Sometimes we learn the boundary of that agenda when we step outside it and fail in some area of work or ministry. However, we can often learn the parameters of our calling in a far less painful manner by prayerfully addressing the following questions…

  • What skills has God has given me?
  • What God-given talents or abilities can I develop?
  • What do I “see” that others don’t?
  • What burdens me?
  • What energizes or inspires me?
  • What work would I do even if I wasn’t paid for it?

The answers to these questions can often help identify God’s calling on our lives. In contrast, some of the “leaders” who followed the Apostle Paul in Corinth caused great spiritual damage by choosing to enter an arena where they did not belong. Those individuals might have had productive lives and ministries if they had chosen to adhere to the limits that God assigned them. Unfortunately, they exceeded those limits by failing to accurately measure themselves, a decision that led to spiritual injury among the members of the church and additional work for Paul to rectify it.

(1) Dr. Bob Utley, Free Bible Commentary 2 Corinthians [10:13] Copyright ©2014 by Bible Lessons International http://www.freebiblecommentary.org/new_testament_studies/VOL06/VOL06B_10.html

XIV

“Nor do we boast beyond certain limits in the work done by others, but we hope that as your faith continues to grow, our work may be greatly expanded among you according to our limits, so that we may preach the gospel in the regions that lie beyond you, and not boast of work already done in another person’s area” (2 Corinthians 10:15-16 NET).

Paul the Apostle authored the Biblical book of Romans around the same time he wrote this letter to the Corinthian church. In one portion of that letter to the church at Rome, Paul spoke about his future travel plans: “I have strongly desired for many years to come to you whenever I travel to Spain. For I hope to see you when I pass through and to be assisted by you for my journey there, once I have first enjoyed your company for a while” (Romans 15:24 CSB).

Since Corinth represented the outer limit of Paul’s evangelistic work during that time, the opportunity to move beyond the city into other areas (like Spain) must have been very appealing. However, there was at least one problem: Paul was forced to focus his attention upon the spiritual issues that existed within the Corinthian church before he could move forward into other fields of evangelistic work.

Once the church at Corinth was back on a solid spiritual footing, the Corinthians might then participate by assisting Paul in his work. And much like some of Paul’s other traveling companions (like Barnabas, Luke, Silas, Timothy, and several others), perhaps the Corinthian fellowship might eventually produce members who could accompany Paul on his missionary journeys as well. But those things could not take place until the spiritual issues at Corinth were corrected.

This illustrates the cascade effect that may result from poor spiritual choices. You see, Paul was not simply interested in planting churches; he wanted to establish churches that taught and promoted sound doctrine. The problem was that the issues in Corinth served to limit Paul’s ability to move forward into other areas of ministry. That had a negative effect upon those in other areas who might have been receptive to the message of Christ if Paul had not been forced to attend to the situation that existed within the Corinthian church.

So this passage serves to emphasize the need for God’s people to move into spiritual maturity, thus enabling modern-day spiritual leaders to pursue those avenues of ministry that God has opened to them.

XV

“But ‘he who glories, let him glory in the Lord.’ For not he who commends himself is approved, but whom the Lord commends” (2 Corinthians 10:17-18).

Much as he has done throughout this letter to the Corinthian church, Paul the Apostle turned to the pages of the Old Testament to illustrate an important spiritual point. In this instance, Paul’s reference in 2 Corinthians 10:17 comes from the book of the prophet Jeremiah…

“Thus says the Lord: ‘Let not the wise man glory in his wisdom, Let not the mighty man glory in his might, Nor let the rich man glory in his riches; But let him who glories glory in this, That he understands and knows Me, That I am the Lord, exercising lovingkindness, judgment, and righteousness in the earth. For in these I delight,’ says the Lord” (Jeremiah 9:23-24).

This concept of “self-commendation” is a theme that will emerge more fully in the following chapter. It also represents a subject that carries great relevance for modern-day readers of this passage. You see, one of the strongest emotional drives for most human beings involves the need to secure the approval of others. This desire is so strong that it may sometimes lead us to engage in various forms of self-commendation.

For instance, this desire might be expressed through the clothing we wear. The idea is simple: if we select clothes that are intended to draw the attention of others, we thus commend ourselves as objects of interest to them. This desire might also be expressed though “selfies” or social media posts that seek validation through the number of “likes,” “follows,” or positive comments we receive. A more sophisticated example might include a seemingly modest comment that is subtly intended to solicit praise for our achievements.

Before we engage in such self-promotional behaviors, we would do well to consider the reminder given to us in the passage quoted above: “It isn’t the person who promotes himself or herself who is approved but the person whom the Lord commends” (CSB). One commentary identifies the issue associated with these expressions of self-commendation with the following observation…

“When we do something well, we want to tell others and be recognized. But recognition is dangerous—it can lead to inflated pride. How much better it is to seek the praise of God rather than the praise of people. Then, when we receive praise, we will be free to give God the credit.” (1)

Nevertheless, Paul will go on to engage in a considerable amount of self-commendation over the next two chapters of 2 Corinthians. We’ll consider what he sought to achieve in charting that course next.

(1) Life Application Study Bible, 2 Corinthians 10:17-18 Copyright © 1988, 1989, 1991, 1993, 1996, 2004 by Tyndale House Publishers Inc., all rights reserved. Life Application® is a registered trademark of Tyndale House Publishers, Inc.

XVI

“As the Scriptures say, ‘If you want to boast, boast only about the LORD.’ When people commend themselves, it doesn’t count for much. The important thing is for the Lord to commend them” (2 Corinthians 10:17-18 NLT).

Most modern dictionaries associate the word “boast” with a person who acts in an egotistical manner. One such example defines this word as “a statement in which you proudly tell other people about what you or someone connected with you has done or can do, or about something you own, especially in order to make them admire you.” (1)

However, we can turn to a earlier dictionary to define the word “boast” in the sense that it is used in the passage quoted above. That resource provides us with the following definition: “To speak in exulting language of another; to glory; to exult.” (2) So these verses tell us that our efforts to engage in self-exultation are ultimately worthless; if anyone should be exalted, it should be God Himself.

Although Paul the Apostle will go on to boast extensively over the next two chapters of this letter to the Corinthians, he did not do so for self-promotional purposes. Instead, Paul prepared the members of the Corinthian fellowship for what is about to come by first reminding them of an important principle: “What people say about themselves means nothing. What counts is whether the Lord says they have done well” (ERV).

One source explains the rationale behind Paul’s approach…

“In (2 Corinthians chapter eleven) and the next, Paul indulges in what he calls folly. He is going to engage in the foolish business of speaking well of himself. It is not that he wants to do this at all. It was positively distasteful to him. But he asks the Corinthians to bear with him as he thus makes a fool of himself.

Apparently the false teachers had engaged in a great deal of boasting. They doubtless gave glowing accounts of their service and of their spectacular successes. Paul had never done this. He had preached Christ and not himself. The Corinthians seemed to prefer the boasting type of ministry, and so Paul asks them to let him engage in it for a while.” (3)

Another commentary leaves us with the following insight…

“In the Christian church, indeed, self-commendation should be viewed with suspicion as a mark of disqualification. God’s commendation of a person is shown, not by verbal boasts, but by the testimony of the consciences of those who have experienced the blessing attendant upon that person’s labours and by the continuing and increasing fruits of his labours…” (4)

(1) American definition and synonyms of boast from the online English dictionary from Macmillan Education https://www.macmillandictionary.com/dictionary/american/boast_2#boast_14

(2) Webster’s 1913 Dictionary http://www.webster-dictionary.org/definition/boast

(3) William Macdonald, Believer’s Bible Commentary Edited by Arthur Farstad Thomas Nelson Publishers (2 Corinthians 10:18) p.1858

(4) Philip E. Hughes, Paul’s Second Epistle to the Corinthians p. 371 quoted in Constable, Thomas. DD. Notes on 2 Corinthians 2017 Edition (10:17-18) “http://www.planobiblechapel.org/tcon/notes/html/nt/2corinthians/2corinthians.htm” Copyright © 2017 Thomas L. Constable.

Previous

Home

2 Corinthians – Chapter Nine

I

“Now concerning the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you” (2 Corinthians 9:1).

Although 2 Corinthians chapter nine is one of the shortest chapters in this Biblical letter, it carries more impact than its brevity might suggest. You see, this portion of Scripture represents the second installment of a two-part discussion on the subject of financial giving. That discussion began in 2 Corinthians chapter eight and continues into chapter nine in two distinct parts.

The opening five verses of 2 Corinthians chapter nine deal with the motivational efforts that Paul the Apostle used to encourage the Corinthians to follow through on their commitments. The second portion covers verses six through fifteen. Those verses provide us with a number of important insights that should direct our approach to financial giving.

The ministry referenced here in 2 Corinthians 9:1 involved a monetary offering for the members of the Christian community in Judea and Jerusalem. Paul also mentioned this relief effort in the Biblical book of Romans as he discussed his upcoming travel plans with the church at Rome…

“But before I come, I must go down to Jerusalem to take a gift to the Jewish Christians there. For you see, the Christians in Macedonia and Achaia have taken up an offering for those in Jerusalem who are going through such hard times. They were very glad to do this, for they feel that they owe a real debt to the Jerusalem Christians.

Why? Because the news about Christ came to these Gentiles from the church in Jerusalem. And since they received this wonderful spiritual gift of the Gospel from there, they feel that the least they can do in return is to give some material aid” (Romans 15:25-27 TLB).

These passages from Romans and 2 Corinthians are linked by their geographic references. Since Corinth was the leading city of Achaia and the Macedonians are mentioned several times within 2 Corinthians chapters eight and nine, this undoubtedly means that the passage from Romans quoted above refers to the very same offering that Paul will go on to discuss over the course of this chapter.

Nevertheless, it seems ironic for Paul to say that it was unnecessary (or superfluous) for him to write about this matter, especially since he will go on to do that very thing. Perhaps, as one commentator suspects, “…if the Corinthian Christians were really as ready and willing as Paul seems to indicate, he really wouldn’t need to write this at all.” (1)

(1) David Guzik, 2 Corinthians 9 – How God Wants Us To Give © Copyright – Enduring Word https://enduringword.com/bible-commentary/2-corinthians-9/

II

“Now concerning the ministering to the saints, it is superfluous for me to write to you; for I know your willingness, about which I boast of you to the Macedonians, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal has stirred up the majority” (2 Corinthians 9:1-2).

The word “superfluous” is not a word that is widely used today. It communicates the idea of something that goes beyond what is required and is rendered unnecessary (CSB) or redundant (MEV) in other translations of the Scriptures. Since the members of the Corinthian church had already pledged their financial support for the Christians in the region of Judea, this may explain why Paul the Apostle felt no further need to discuss the topic.

On the other hand, there may a hint of gentle sarcasm lurking behind the Apostle’s message…

“It was quite unnecessary for Paul to write to the Corinthians concerning the subject of sending financial help to needy saints—yet he proceeded to do so anyway. Perhaps there is a trace of irony in this verse. Actually, in some respects it was not necessary for him to write to them. They had shown a willingness from the outset to participate in the collection for Jerusalem.

As far as willingness was concerned, they were to be commended. But they simply had not carried out their original intentions. That is why he feels it necessary to enlarge on the superfluous.” (1)

So it seems clear that Paul engaged in a motivational effort to encourage the Corinthians to move forward in fulfilling their financial commitments by saying, “I boast of you to the Macedonians.” However, we can also say that Paul was not seeking to establish a competition between these regional churches.

Instead, this boast is best seen as an expression of something we read in the New Testament book of Hebrews: “…let us consider how we may spur one another on toward love and good deeds” (Hebrews 10:24 NIV).

We should also remember that it was the Corinthians’ commitment to support this relief effort that inspired the Macedonian churches to get involved. If the Corinthians failed to follow through on that promise, it would have reflected poorly upon them. In addition, others might have accused Paul of fundraising under false pretenses since the Macedonians were motivated to act by his boast of Corinth’s support. Given Paul’s disdain for those who sought to peddle the word of God for profit, this was something he surely wished to avoid.

(1) William Macdonald, Believer’s Bible Commentary Edited by Arthur Farstad Thomas Nelson Publishers [pg. 1853]

III

“Yet I have sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this respect, that, as I said, you may be ready; lest if some Macedonians come with me and find you unprepared, we (not to mention you!) should be ashamed of this confident boasting” (2 Corinthians 9:3-4).

When it came to his discussions with the members of the Corinthian church, Paul the Apostle employed several rhetorical tools that were designed to encourage them to act in a God-honoring manner. This included the importance of leading by example (2 Corinthians 8:24), the negative repercussions associated with continuing sin (2 Corinthians 13:1-4), and the prospect of public humiliation (as we see in the passage quoted above).

However, Paul did more than merely talk; he also responded by sending an advance team to Corinth in an effort to spare them from the shame that was sure to follow if they failed to follow through on their financial commitments. Two commentaries offer their perspectives on this approach, one that is rather charitable towards the Corinthian church and another that is much less so…

“Paul was, in effect, prodding the Corinthians to rekindle their initial enthusiasm for giving. Paul wasn’t naive about human behavior. The start and end of a marathon are much more thrilling than the miles in between. It takes stubborn determination to keep going. Paul also knew that it took a community to persevere. Just as teammates will cheer their runner on in a race, so Paul was sending Titus and two other believers to the Corinthians to cheer them on.” (1)

“Of course, Paul knows that the Corinthian church has been derelict in discharging its original commitment in this regard. Thus, while he applies pressure he tactfully suggests that he is only concerned that they be on schedule… In the event they were unprepared, it would not only be an embarrassment to the apostle but a disgrace to themselves.” (2)

So which assessment is more accurate? Well, Paul was simply practicing what he preached to the Corinthians. Remember that Paul has repeatedly expressed his love for the Corinthian Christians throughout his Biblical letters to them- and just as he said earlier, “If you love someone, you will be loyal to him no matter what the cost. You will always believe in him, always expect the best of him, and always stand your ground in defending him” (1 Corinthians 13:4-7 TLB).

Paul’s love for the Corinthians prevented him from being inherently suspicious of their commitment to support this relief effort. But now that a year had passed with no subsequent response, he made certain to act to ensure they made good on their promise.

(1) Life Application Study Bible, 2 Corinthians 9:1-2 Copyright © 1988, 1989, 1991, 1993, 1996, 2004 by Tyndale House Publishers Inc., all rights reserved. Life Application® is a registered trademark of Tyndale House Publishers, Inc.

(2) Hindson, E. E., & Kroll, W. M. (Eds.). (1994). KJV Bible Commentary (p. 2357). Nashville: Thomas Nelson.

IV

“Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren to go to you ahead of time, and prepare your generous gift beforehand, which you had previously promised, that it may be ready as a matter of generosity and not as a grudging obligation” (2 Corinthians 9:5).

Trust, but verify” is a proverb that former U.S. President Ronald Reagan often cited as he engaged in international negotiations. In just three words, that maxim expressed a fundamental sense of goodwill but also established the need to ensure that each side made good on its commitments.

In a similar manner, Paul the Apostle employed a “trust, but verify” approach with the members of the Corinthian church to help ensure they followed through on their promised financial support for the churches of Judea.

The “verify” portion of that approach involved sending a delegation to make the necessary arrangements for this offering in advance. But that decision also provided a secondary benefit as well, for it also served to discourage the members of the congregation from making future promises they could not (or didn’t intend) to keep. We can illustrate the wisdom of this approach by way of the following anecdote…

“When 67-year-old carpenter Russell Herman died in 1994, his will included a staggering set of bequests. Included in his plan for distribution was more than two billion dollars for the City of East St. Louis, another billion and a half for the State of Illinois, two and a half billion for the national forest system, and to top off the list, Herman left six trillion dollars to the government to help pay off the national debt.

That sounds amazingly generous, but there was a small problem—Herman’s only asset when he died was a 1983 Oldsmobile. He made grand pronouncements, but there was no real generosity involved. His promises were meaningless because there was nothing to back them up.” (1)

With this in mind, we can say that the Corinthians’ commitment to support the struggling churches of Judea was certainly admirable, But much like the carpenter who promised to bestow a multitude of assets that didn’t exist, their promise to help was essentially meaningless unless they were prepared to act upon it.

Nevertheless, Paul clearly wanted the Corinthians to do the right thing for the right reason and not because he coerced them into doing something they really didn’t want to do. That represented the difference between “a matter of generosityand a “grudging obligation.”

(1) Ministry127.com, Giving Away What Wasn’t His http://ministry127.com/resources/illustration/giving-away-what-wasn-t-his

V

“But this I say: He who sows sparingly will also reap sparingly, and he who sows bountifully will also reap bountifully” (2 Corinthians 9:6).

In his effort to encourage the Corinthian church to assist their brothers and sisters in need, Paul the Apostle returned to an agricultural illustration here in 2 Corinthians 9:6. The idea is behind this illustration is simple: giving to others is much like sowing, or the act of planting seed. If you sow a lot, you’ll receive a lot. If you distribute sparingly, you won’t reap very much.

Unfortunately, its possible to apply this principle in an inappropriate manner. While it is true that God blesses those who put Him first in the area of finance (see Malachi 3:8-12), one should never approach giving with a “stock market” mentality. In other words, we should never seek to invest in a ministry effort with the goal of receiving a greater financial return on that investment.

Instead, our financial offerings should be motivated by our love and appreciation for what God has done for us and a desire to share those blessings with others, not as a means of establishing a greater financial return. A look at the wisdom contained within the Old Testament book of Proverbs can help provide us with a true Biblical perspective on this idea…

“One gives freely, yet grows all the richer; another withholds what he should give, and only suffers want. Whoever brings blessing will be enriched, and one who waters will himself be watered” (Proverbs 11:23-25 ESV).

“Giving help to the poor is like loaning money to the Lord. He will pay you back for your kindness” (Proverbs 19:16-18 ERV).

“Whoever is generous will be blessed because he has shared his food with the poor” (Proverbs 22:9 GW).

Jesus also made some references that should inform our thinking on this subject…

“Give, and it will be given to you. A good measure, pressed down, shaken together and running over, will be poured into your lap. For with the measure you use, it will be measured to you” (Luke 6:38 NIV).

“If anyone has ears to hear, let him listen. And he said to them, ‘Pay attention to what you hear. By the measure you use, it will be measured to you—and more will be added to you. For whoever has, more will be given to him, and whoever does not have, even what he has will be taken away from him'” (Mark 4:23-25 CSB).

VI

“Remember that the person who plants few seeds will have a small crop; the one who plants many seeds will have a large crop” (2 Corinthians 9:6 GNB).

The late Kenneth S. Wuest was a New Testament scholar who served on the faculty of Moody Bible Institute for much of his life. Mr. Wuest is perhaps best known for producing a work entitled The New Testament: An Expanded Translation. In the words of the publisher, “…this translation uses as many English words as are necessary to bring out the richness, force, and clarity of the Greek Text.” (1)

Wuest’s rendering of 2 Corinthians 9:6 draws our attention to an important nuance that should influence our view of this passage: “…he who sows sparingly shall also reap sparingly, and he who sows in a beneficent, generous spirit, with a view to the blessing of the recipient, shall also reap blessings given in a beneficent, generous manner” (emphasis added).

This translation uncovers an important motivation for financial giving: an opportunity to bless the recipient. This distinction is one that can aid us in evaluating various fundraising appeals. For instance, it is not uncommon for religious organizations to refer to 2 Corinthians 9:6 in attempting to raise financial support. However, we should view such fundraising requests with suspicion if they imply that God is somehow compelled to provide the giver with a multiplied financial return on his or her gift.

One teacher illustrated the issue with that approach by way of a humorous anecdote…

“…a friend of mine replied to a letter in which he was told, ‘You can’t out give God. We have figured it out, therefore, if you and everybody else who hears our program sends $67 to us, we’ll have all the money we want and God will give it back to you five times over.’

He wrote back and said, ‘I believe that. I believe you can’t out give God. But I tell you what: You give me the $67 and God will give it back to you five times over. Then you get the bigger amount!’ For some reason they took him off the mailing list!” (2)

Unfortunately, this financial solicitation was clearly designed to entice potential supporters with the prospect of a greater financial return rather than stimulate a heartfelt desire to support God’s work. Instead, Jesus taught us to adopt a far more appropriate mindset: “…when you do a charitable deed, do not let your left hand know what your right hand is doing, that your charitable deed may be in secret; and your Father who sees in secret will Himself reward you openly” (Matthew 6:3-4).

(1) The New Testament: An Expanded Translation Kenneth S. Wuest Copyright © 1961 by Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.

(2) Excerpted with permission from Giving Joyfully © 1980, 1955 by Ray Stedman Ministries. All rights reserved. Visit www.RayStedman.org for the complete library of Ray Stedman material. Please direct any questions to webmaster@RayStedman.org

VII

“Remember this: The person who sows sparingly will also reap sparingly, and the person who sows generously will also reap generously” (2 Corinthians 9:6 HCSB).

Paul the Apostle was fond of referring to agricultural illustrations in his Biblical letters to the Corinthian church. For instance, he wrote the following in his first Biblical letter to the church at Corinth: “I planted, Apollos watered, but God gave the increase. So then neither he who plants is anything, nor he who waters, but God who gives the increase. Now he who plants and he who waters are one, and each one will receive his own reward according to his own labor” (1 Corinthians 3:6-8).

Later, Paul went on to say, “…it is written in the Law of Moses: ‘Do not muzzle an ox while it is treading out the grain.’ Is it about oxen that God is concerned? Surely he says this for us, doesn’t he? Yes, this was written for us, because whoever plows and threshes should be able to do so in the hope of sharing in the harvest” (1 Corinthians 9:8-10 NIV). He also made use of a similar analogy in 1 Corinthians 15 to illustrate the resurrection of the dead.

Here in 2 Corinthians 9:6, Paul returned to this metaphor to illustrate an important spiritual concept. The idea is that a farmer must commit to “giving away” the valuable seed he or she possesses in order to receive a crop. The farmer could choose to keep this valuable resource and maintain a precious (but limited) asset. But if the seed is “given away” by the act of sowing, it immediately leaves the farmer’s possession and direct control.

In a sense, we face a similar choice with regard to our financial resources. When it comes to sowing the seed of our financial offerings, the question is this: how much do we value the limited amount of seed we possess? Are we willing to “sow” it in a prayerful, responsible manner to bless others? If so, the crop produced by that seed will not return the same amount that was sown. Instead, it will produce many times as much as was planted.

In this manner, our financial gifts help to return a blessing that will benefit many. In the words of one commentary, “People may hesitate to give generously to God because they worry about having enough money left over to meet their own needs. Paul assured the Corinthians that God was able to meet their needs. The person who gives only a little will receive only a little in return. Don’t let a lack of faith keep you from giving cheerfully and generously.” (1)

(1) Life Application Study Bible NIV 2 Corinthians 9:6-8 Copyright © 1988, 1989, 1991, 1993, 1996, 2004 by Tyndale House Publishers Inc., all rights reserved.

VIII

“Remember this: Whoever sows sparingly will also reap sparingly, and whoever sows generously will also reap generously. Each man should give what he has decided in his heart to give, not reluctantly or under compulsion, for God loves a cheerful giver.

And God is able to make all grace abound to you, so that in all things at all times, having all that you need, you will abound in every good work” (2 Corinthians 9:6-7 NIV).

The Old Testament book of Ecclesiastes contains a verse that intersects with the New Testament illustration quoted above: “Cast your bread upon the waters, For you will find it after many days” (Ecclesiastes 11:1).

While it’s possible to interpret this passage as a reference to the importance of investing with a long-term profit in mind, there is another possibility that involves our attitude in helping those who may need assistance. Much like the act of casting a piece of bread upon the water, it may seem foolish to deposit our precious resources with those who have little or no ability to pay us back or provide any return on our investment. In such instances, it may seem wiser to retain our financial assets rather than put them at risk.

However, this portion of Scripture also goes on to say that those who cast their bread upon the waters, “…will find it again after many days” (GW). The only way to realistically offer such an assurance is to assume that a greater Entity is willing to ensure the profitability of those investments- and the Old Testament book of Proverbs identifies that Entity for us: “He who is kind to the poor lends to the Lord, and he will repay him for his deed” (Proverbs 19:17 RSV).

These insights often help to determine if we view ourselves as owners or managers of the resources we possess. For those who take an ownership view of their resources, good risk management often represents the overriding priority. However, the person who views him or herself as a manager of their God-given resources understands the importance of faithfulness in risking those assets and counts upon God to establish the level of return on his or her investment.

Finally, one commentator from another generation provides us with a helpful observation in regard to this concept: “Serving God with our little is the way to make it more; we must never think that is wasted with which God is honoured.” (1)

Portions of this study first appeared here

(1) Matthew Henry, Matthew Henry’s Concise Commentary https://www.biblegateway.com/resources/matthew-henry/Gen.8.20-Gen.8.22

IX

“So let each one give as he purposes in his heart, not grudgingly or of necessity; for God loves a cheerful giver. And God is able to make all grace abound toward you, that you, always having all sufficiency in all things, may have an abundance for every good work” (2 Corinthians 9:7-8 NIV).

There are fifty words contained within the passage quoted above and two of them may benefit from a closer examination. The first word is “purposes,” a word that implies a willful determination, a premeditated action, an explicit decision, or the specific intent to engage in a particular action. The second is “heart.” This word refers to our innermost being in a spiritual, emotional, or physical sense.

Taken together within this passage, these words tell us that genuine Biblical giving should not be impulsive, reckless, or capricious. Instead, we should prayerfully and purposefully evaluate our financial offerings and give accordingly. The phrase, “let each one give as he purposes in his heart…” also implies that we are individually responsible for deciding what we should give, not another person or ministry.

Here are a few other important guidelines from these verses…

(N)ot grudgingly. Its interesting to note that one definition of the word “grudgingly” in the original language of this passage is “annoyance.” (1) This is important to remember, especially in those instances where we may be tempted to give simply because we want the person who is soliciting our financial support to stop.

While that approach may be successful (at least until he or she returns to solicit more funds), it does not correspond with genuine, Biblical giving. Instead, that response is more of a business decision- we are essentially paying someone to stop annoying us with their financial requests.

(O)f necessity. Viewers or listeners to various media ministries are surely familiar with the following appeal: “This ministry cannot continue without your financial support.” While there is an element of truth in that statement, its not that a ministry cannot continue without our support- the reality is that a ministry cannot continue without God’s support.

As mentioned earlier, it is good and appropriate for ministries to make their financial needs known in a respectful and God-honoring manner. However, there is no place for coercion, manipulation, or compulsion in the pursuit of financial support. Instead, we would do well to observe a far better principle in regard to such efforts: “where God guides, God provides.

Finally, we’re told that “God loves a cheerful giver,” an attitude that should reflect our appreciation for what God is doing through a particular ministry.

(1) G3077 lupe https://www.blueletterbible.org/lang/lexicon/lexicon.cfm?t=kjv&strongs=g3077

X

“Each of you should give what you have decided in your heart to give, not reluctantly or under compulsion, for God loves a cheerful giver. And God is able to bless you abundantly, so that in all things at all times, having all that you need, you will abound in every good work” (2 Corinthians 9:7-8 NIV).

This passage reminds us that our internal motivations are important to God, especially in the area of financial giving. You see, there are many different motives that may lead someone to support a ministry or individual. For example, some may give out of a sense of obligation. Others may be pressured or manipulated into giving. Some may give to flaunt their generosity while others may give in an attempt to gain God’s favor.

Unfortunately, these internal motivations do not fit the parameters given to us here in the latter portion of 2 Corinthians chapter eight. We can look to the examples of five Biblical personalities (three negative and two positive) to illustrate the difference.

First we have the experience of a couple named Ananias and Sapphira in the New Testament book of Acts. Acts 5:1-2 tells us. “…there was a man named Ananias (with his wife Sapphira) who sold some property and brought only part of the money, claiming it was the full price. (His wife had agreed to this deception)” (TLB). So these individuals were pretending to “give it all to Jesus” while deliberately holding back from Him at the same time.

We also have the example of a man named Simon in the book of Acts. Simon was someone who offered to pay the Apostles for access to the spiritual power they possessed. That offer prompted the following response from the Apostle Peter: “…May your money be destroyed with you for thinking God’s gift can be bought! You can have no part in this, for your heart is not right with God” (Acts 8:20-21 NLT).

On a more positive note, we have the Biblical examples of Zacchaeus (a man who decided to put God ahead of his money in Luke 19:1-10), and the poor widow of Mark 12:41-44. Her sacrificial offering drew praise from Jesus when He said, “Truly this widow has given a greater gift than any other contribution. All the others gave a little out of their great abundance, but this poor woman has given God everything she has” (Voice).

So attitudes are important and as one commentator observes, “The cheerful giver is the one who derives joy from obeying the Lord and imitating the Giver of all things by his own obedience… Only the givers are happy people. The miser is so-called because he is miserable.” (1)

(1) Coffman, James Burton. “Commentary on 2 Corinthians 9:10”. “Coffman Commentaries on the Old and New Testament”. https://www.studylight.org/commentaries/bcc/2-corinthians-9.html. Abilene Christian University Press, Abilene, Texas, USA. 1983-1999.

XI

“And God is able to make all grace abound to you, so that having all sufficiency in all things at all times, you may abound in every good work” (2 Corinthians 9:8 ESV).

God is able to expand the ministry opportunities that are available to those who invest their time, talent, skill, and ability in His service. Consider the following parable from Jesus as recorded in Matthew 25:14-29…

“… the Kingdom of Heaven can be illustrated by the story of a man going on a long trip. He called together his servants and entrusted his money to them while he was gone. He gave five bags of silver to one, two bags of silver to another, and one bag of silver to the last—dividing it in proportion to their abilities…

The servant who received the five bags of silver began to invest the money and earned five more. The servant with two bags of silver also went to work and earned two more. But the servant who received the one bag of silver dug a hole in the ground and hid the master’s money.

After a long time their master returned from his trip and called them to give an account of how they had used his money. The servant to whom he had entrusted the five bags of silver came forward with five more and said, ‘Master, you gave me five bags of silver to invest, and I have earned five more.’ The master was full of praise. ‘Well done, my good and faithful servant. You have been faithful in handling this small amount, so now I will give you many more responsibilities. Let’s celebrate together!’

The servant who had received the two bags of silver came forward and said, ‘Master, you gave me two bags of silver to invest, and I have earned two more.’ The master said, ‘Well done, my good and faithful servant. You have been faithful in handling this small amount, so now I will give you many more responsibilities. Let’s celebrate together!’

Then the servant with the one bag of silver came and said, ‘Master, I knew you were a harsh man, harvesting crops you didn’t plant and gathering crops you didn’t cultivate. I was afraid I would lose your money, so I hid it in the earth. Look, here is your money back.’ But the master replied, ‘You wicked and lazy servant! If you knew I harvested crops I didn’t plant and gathered crops I didn’t cultivate, why didn’t you deposit my money in the bank? At least I could have gotten some interest on it.’

Then he ordered, ‘Take the money from this servant, and give it to the one with the ten bags of silver. To those who use well what they are given, even more will be given, and they will have an abundance. But from those who do nothing, even what little they have will be taken away'” (NLT).

XII

“As it is written: ‘He has dispersed abroad, He has given to the poor; His righteousness endures forever’” (2 Corinthians 9:9).

Paul the Apostle included many Old Testament references within his Biblical letters to the church at Corinth. 2 Corinthians 9:9 provides us with another example as Paul sought to establish a Scriptural basis for his teaching on the subject of financial giving. In this instance, he alluded to Psalm 112:9 to illustrate the eternal benefit that accrues to God’s people as they seek to help those in need.

Paul then expressed his desire for God to bless the Corinthians with greater opportunities as they invested their resources in ministering to others…

“Now may He who supplies seed to the sower, and bread for food, supply and multiply the seed you have sown and increase the fruits of your righteousness, while you are enriched in everything for all liberality, which causes thanksgiving through us to God” (2 Corinthians 9:10-11).

One commentator directs our attention to an important aspect of this passage that we should not overlook…

“Paul’s assurances that God ‘will supply and multiply your seed for sowing’ and that ‘you will be enriched in every way’ are not necessarily promises that God will reward generous contributions with financial prosperity for one’s personal enjoyment. Rather, eager giving deepens one’s experience of God’s grace (v. 14), which sets the heart free from a grasping fixation on money and material possessions. Such ‘riches’ enable believers to ‘sow’ even more in generosity toward others, yielding a ‘harvest of your righteousness.'” (1)

So we can look to God to supply us with additional resources as we faithfully invest in His work. To borrow a quote from Jesus’ Sermon on the Mount, this will enable others to “…see your good works and glorify your Father in heaven” (Matthew 5:16). However, this passage also brings a cautionary message from Jesus to mind as well…

“Whoever is faithful with little is also faithful with much, and the one who is dishonest with little is also dishonest with much. If you haven’t been faithful with worldly wealth, who will trust you with true riches? If you haven’t been faithful with someone else’s property, who will give you your own?

No household servant can serve two masters. Either you will hate the one and love the other, or you will be loyal to the one and have contempt for the other. You cannot serve God and wealth” (Luke 16:10-13 CEB).

(1) Sproul, R. C. (Ed.). (2015). The Reformation Study Bible: English Standard Version (2015 Edition) (p. 2062). Orlando, FL: Reformation Trust.

XIII

“For the administration of this service not only supplies the needs of the saints, but also is abounding through many thanksgivings to God, while, through the proof of this ministry, they glorify God for the obedience of your confession to the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal sharing with them and all men, and by their prayer for you, who long for you because of the exceeding grace of God in you” (2 Corinthians 9:12-14).

The simple act of helping others may secure a benefit that extends far beyond those who are directly involved. Much like the ripple effect created by the act of casting a stone into a pool of water, the charitable actions of God’s people may produce an impact that extends beyond their origin.

The first and most obvious effect involves the person who benefits from such help. However, 2 Corinthians 9:12-14 identifies a secondary benefit as well. To borrow an agricultural analogy, the person who gives of his or her resources also produces a harvest of thanksgiving to God and prompts others to pray on his or her behalf.

We can illustrate this cause and effect relationship with a familiar environmental process: the hydrologic cycle, or the method by which water enters the earth’s atmosphere, returns to the earth in the form of precipitation, and rises to the atmosphere again through evaporation. One commentator explains this analogy with the following observation…

“It will be noted that this process is cyclical. Out of the riches of God’s grace He supplies the needs of the believer. The believer, in an expression of gratitude and liberality, shares of his abundance with others. They, in turn, direct their expressions of thanksgiving (“grace”) to God from whom the supply originated. Thus, the cycle is complete.” (1)

So the blessings that flow from a generous spirit helps provide others with an opportunity to honor God for His gracious provision. As we approach the end of this two-chapter discourse on the subject of financial giving, one source tells us how the Corinthian church responded to this counsel…

“The Corinthians did follow through and assemble their gift. It was only a few months after Paul penned 2 Corinthians that he wrote Romans. In that epistle, he said that the Christians of ‘Macedonia and Achaia’ (which includes Corinth) had made a contribution to the poor saints in Jerusalem (Rom. 15:26-27). Paul and his delegation then traveled back to Jerusalem, from Corinth, through Macedonia and Asia Minor (Acts 20:3— 21:19). The leaders of the Jerusalem church evidently received the gift gladly (Acts 21:17).” (2)

(1) Hindson, E. E., & Kroll, W. M. (Eds.). (1994). KJV Bible Commentary (p. 2358). Nashville: Thomas Nelson.

(2) Dr. Thomas L. Constable, Notes on 2 Corinthians 2017 Edition [9:15] Copyright ® 2017 Thomas L. Constable. All Rights Reserved. http://www.planobiblechapel.org/tcon/notes/html/nt/2corinthians/2corinthians.htm

XIV

“Thanks be to God for His indescribable gift!” (2 Corinthians 9:15).

It seems appropriate for Paul the Apostle to end this portion of his letter to the Corinthian church by associating the gift for the churches of Judea with the One who is the ultimate Giver of all gifts. Although Paul does not identify the “indescribable gift” he mentions in this verse, there could only be one such offering: God’s gift of His Son.

The New Testament book of 1 John tells us, “Here is how God showed his love among us: God sent his only Son into the world, so that through him we might have life” (1 John 4:9 CJB). For Paul, there were no words to describe such a gift- and much like the example of a young child who emulates his or her parents, we continue in the footsteps of our heavenly Father when follow His good example in giving to others.

The final verse of this chapter also provides us with an opportunity to look back at the message of 2 Corinthians 8:1-9:15 and look ahead to what follows in chapter ten. For instance, the following commentators highlight some important reminders from 2 Corinthians 8-9…

“…if a person really wants to be generous, God will see that he is given the opportunity.” (1)

“Paul’s logic is identical to that of our Lord in Matthew 6:33. When the temporal concerns of life are placed first, God is usually excluded. But when the kingdom of God is placed first, God sees to it that the temporal needs are included.” (2)

“God will give those who share their resources with Him, more resources. This abundance, however, is not for the personal use of the individual, but for the causes of Christ (cf. Eph_4:28). The Christian giver becomes a channel of God’s provisions for the needs of others.” (3)

However, there will be a decided change in Paul’s tone as we enter 2 Corinthians chapter ten. In the final four chapters of this epistle, Paul will turn to address those within the church at Corinth who continued to challenge his apostolic leadership and undermine his authority.

Since it is often impossible to lead, teach, or help those who are unduly critical, ungracious, or disrespectful, Paul will forcefully engage with these so-called “super-apostles” (11:5) in an effort to protect the congregation from their false teachings. This will lead to a direct and aggressive confrontation that serves to remind us that we may sometimes be called upon to challenge those who are disobedient (10:6), deceitful (11:13), unrepentant (12:21), or sinful (13:2).

(1) William Macdonald, Believer’s Bible Commentary Edited by Arthur Farstad Thomas Nelson Publishers (2 Corinthians 9:8)

(2) Hindson, E. E., & Kroll, W. M. (Eds.). (1994). KJV Bible Commentary (p. 2357). Nashville: Thomas Nelson.

(3) Dr. Bob Utley, Free Bible Commentary 2 Corinthians [9:8] Copyright ©2014 by Bible Lessons International http://www.freebiblecommentary.org/new_testament_studies/VOL06/VOL06B_09.html

Previous

Next

2 Corinthians – Chapter Eight

I

One of the more difficult subjects for a Biblical teacher involves financial giving, a theme that serves as the focus of attention in 2 Corinthians chapters eight and nine. One commentator remarks on the challenges associated with this subject for teachers and students of God’s Word…

“I love teaching through the Bible because it forces me to deal with issues I might otherwise conveniently choose to avoid. Chapters 8 and 9 of Paul’s second letter to the Corinthians are one such example, for they deal exclusively with the subject of giving. I’m not alone in my tendency to cringe when the subject of giving comes up, for evidently the Corinthian congregation felt the same way. And Paul knew that, although they were excited about spiritual gifts, they needed to be exhorted about the spirit of giving.

You see, on his third missionary journey, as Paul traveled between the churches of Macedonia and Achaia, he took an offering—not for himself, but for the church at Jerusalem, which was going through hard times financially due to a severe famine in the region. Seeing this as an opportunity for a bonding between the Gentile Christians in Greece and the Jewish believers in Jerusalem, Paul was eager to complete the gift.

Yet, although the Corinthian congregation had initially welcomed the opportunity to help their brothers in Jerusalem, after a year had passed, they hadn’t raised any money in the endeavor. So it is this issue Paul addresses in chapters 8 and 9.” (1)

2 Corinthians chapter eight offers several important insights that should guide our approach in this area. These include…

  • The voluntary and sacrificial nature of financial giving (verse three).
  • The importance of seeking God’s direction in this area (verse five).
  • Applying Jesus’ example in the area of financial support (verse nine).
  • The need to follow through on our financial commitments (verses ten to eleven).
  • The importance of prayerful discretion in the area of financial giving (verses twelve to thirteen).
  • The relationship between those who give and those who receive (verses thirteen to fifteen).
  • The need for integrity in administering financial gifts (verses sixteen to twenty-three).
  • The importance of leading by example in the area of financial support (verse twenty-four).

Finally, one source makes an insightful comment on this portion of Scripture: “The spiritual nature of this offering is evident in the terms Paul uses. He never calls it ‘money’ because he never seems to think of it as such. Instead, he calls it ‘grace’ or ‘generosity’ or ‘blessing’ or ‘partnership.’ Thus, Paul speaks of the ‘grace of giving’ as one of the highest Christian virtues.” (2)

(1) Courson, J. (2003). Jon Courson’s Application Commentary (p. 1130). Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson.

(2) Hindson, E. E., & Kroll, W. M. (Eds.). (1994). KJV Bible Commentary (p. 2354). Nashville: Thomas Nelson.

II

“Moreover, brethren, we make known to you the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia: that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded in the riches of their liberality” (2 Corinthians 8:1-2).

The famous fictional detective Sherlock Holmes once solved a murder case by noting a curious incident- a guard dog on duty at the time of the murder did not bark at the presence of the murderer. From this, Holmes deduced that the assailant was known to the dog, thus narrowing his list of suspects and eventually leading him to identify the guilty party. (1)

What does this have to do with our look at this portion of Scripture? Well, 2 Corinthians chapter eight opens a discussion on the subject of financial giving by referring to the example of the regional churches of Macedonia. Macedonia was located in the northern portion of Greece while Corinth was located to the south in an area known as Achaia. Those who are familiar with the New Testament Scriptures will recognize the names of several congregations that met in the cities of Macedonia, a list that includes the churches of Philippi, Thessalonica, and Berea.

Yet much like the dog that didn’t bark in Sherlock Holmes’ murder mystery, the fact that Paul the Apostle never discussed financial issues in his Biblical letters to the churches at Philippi or Thessalonica suggests the churches of that area had not been exposed to the dangers associated with the love of money. In fact, many commentators note that those who lived in the Macedonian region were impoverished by war and first-century Roman economic policies.

Nevertheless, Paul referred to their example in encouraging the Corinthian church to support the members of the Christian community in Judea, an area that had been affected by a severe famine. Yet despite the fact that the churches of Macedonia were experiencing extreme poverty (CEB) and a severe test of affliction (ESV), they were still extremely generous in their giving (GNT).

The motivating factor behind their response can be explained by Paul’s reference to God’s grace. a word that continually reappears throughout 2 Corinthians chapters eight and nine. Earlier we defined the word grace as “God’s unmerited favor” and much like an image that is reflected in a mirror, God’s gracious favor towards the Christian community in Macedonia was reflected in their generous support of those who were in need. Thus, their response served as an example to the Corinthian Christians (and us) regarding this important virtue.

(1) The Adventure of Silver Blaze https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Silver_Blaze

III

“For I testify, they gave according to their means and beyond their means. They did so voluntarily, begging us with great earnestness for the blessing and fellowship of helping the saints. And they did this not just as we had hoped, but they gave themselves first to the Lord and to us by the will of God” (2 Corinthians 8:3-5 NET).

In Mark 14:12-15, Jesus sent two of His disciples on a mission with the following instructions: “Go into the city, and a man will meet you carrying a pitcher of water; follow him. Wherever he goes in, say to the master of the house, ‘The Teacher says, ‘Where is the guest room in which I may eat the Passover with My disciples’?’‘ Then he will show you a large upper room, furnished and prepared; there make ready for us.”

The owner of that upper room where Jesus ate His final meal is not identified within the pages of the Scriptures. Yet he faithfully made use of his resources in preparing the place where Jesus would later take some of the most decisive actions of His ministry and share some of His most important teachings. While his example may be easy to overlook in light of the momentous events that followed the Last Supper, its important to note that this man served as a steward of the home he possessed.

Despite his anonymity, he was ready and prepared to turn his God-given assets over to Jesus for His use. Thus, Jesus’ anonymous host serves as a silent witness to the importance of faithfully using the resources we possess in His service. In a similar manner, the anonymous Christians referenced in 2 Corinthians 8:3-5 also provide us with a good example as they voluntarily sought to make use of their resources (however limited) in order to help others.

We can follow these good examples today whenever we recognize and accept a similar kind of stewardship responsibility. The idea is that every Christian is responsible to prayerfully manage his or her God-given assets in a manner that honors Him. In the case of the Macedonian Christians, their support went beyond what their financial condition suggested they could afford. In the paraphrased words of Paul the Apostle, “I can guarantee that they were willing to give to the limit of their means, yes and beyond their means, without the slightest urging from me or anyone else” (Phillips).

We’ll examine the first of two important guidelines for good financial giving contained within these verses next.

IV

“For I bear witness that according to their ability, yes, and beyond their ability, they were freely willing, imploring us with much urgency that we would receive the gift and the fellowship of the ministering to the saints. And not only as we had hoped, but they first gave themselves to the Lord, and then to us by the will of God” (2 Corinthians 8:3-5).

In light of their financial constraints, the offering taken up by the Christian community in Macedonia may not have amounted to much. But in proportion to their resources, they gave beyond any reasonable expectation. In fact, one Biblical paraphrase highlights the willing enthusiasm of these Macedonian Christians by saying, “They begged us to take the money so they could share in the joy of helping the Christians in Jerusalem” (TLB).

So the Macedonian Christians sought to help those in Jerusalem and Judea who were less well off. This represents the first of two important principles in regard to financial giving within these verses. It involves recognizing and responding to the needs of those who fall into difficult circumstances. This principle is reflected within the pages of the Old Testament as well…

“If there is a poor man among your brothers in any of the towns of the land that the LORD your God is giving you, do not be hardhearted or tightfisted toward your poor brother. Rather be openhanded and freely lend him whatever he needs. Be careful not to harbor this wicked thought: ‘The seventh year, the year for canceling debts, is near,’ (1) so that you do not show ill will toward your needy brother and give him nothing. He may then appeal to the LORD against you, and you will be found guilty of sin.

Give generously to him and do so without a grudging heart; then because of this the LORD your God will bless you in all your work and in everything you put your hand to. There will always be poor people in the land. Therefore I command you to be openhanded toward your brothers and toward the poor and needy in your land” (Deuteronomy 15:7-11 NIV).

The churches of Macedonia set the right example by putting this concept in order to work to assist those who were less fortunate. But in a world where the needs are seemingly endless, how can we make the best decisions in regard to our limited resources? Well, the example of the Macedonian Christians offers another important principal that addresses this question and we’ll consider that principle next.

(1) An Old Testament-era Israelite could sell himself as a slave to pay a debt. However, that length of service was limited to a maximum of six years, a cycle that was renewed every seventh year. See Exodus 21:2

V

“For I testify that they gave as much as they were able, and even beyond their ability. Entirely on their own, they urgently pleaded with us for the privilege of sharing in this service to the Lord’s people. And they exceeded our expectations: They gave themselves first of all to the Lord, and then by the will of God also to us” (2 Corinthians 8:3-5 NIV).

This passage provides us with another important principle in regard to financial giving: “…they gave themselves first to the Lord and then to us in keeping with God’s will” (NIV). The example of the Macedonian Christians in this area should prompt us to ask if we are similarly seeking God’s direction regarding those we support and how we should give.

You see, the right attitude towards giving should naturally follow the act of giving oneself to the Lord. In the words of one commentator, the Macedonian churches were moved by the will of God who made them willing. (1) With is in mind, consider example of the Macedonians in 2 Corinthians chapter eight and how they gave…

  • They accepted responsibility to assist those who were in need and viewed that responsibility as a privilege (verses three and four).
  • They committed themselves to the Lord first and then to the Apostle Paul by the will of God (verse five).
  • They gave joyfully (verse two).
  • They gave generously (verse two).
  • They gave sacrificially (verse two).

So their internal decision to seek the Lord for His direction led to a series of God-honoring external responses. This concept is also reflected in New Testament book of James….

“What good is it, my brothers, if a man claims to have faith but has no deeds? Can such faith save him? Suppose a brother or sister is without clothes and daily food. If one of you says to him, ‘Go, I wish you well; keep warm and well fed,’ but does nothing about his physical needs, what good is it?

In the same way, faith by itself, if it is not accompanied by action, is dead. But someone will say, ‘You have faith; I have deeds.’ Show me your faith without deeds, and I will show you my faith by what I do” (James 2:14-18 NIV).

To paraphrase the idea behind these passages, “…it isn’t enough just to have faith. You must also do good to prove that you have it. Faith that doesn’t show itself by good works is no faith at all– it is dead and useless” (TLB).

(1) Jamieson, Robert, D.D. “Commentary on 2 Corinthians 8”. “Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible”. [v. 8] <http://classic.studylight.org/com/jfb/view.cgi?book=2co&chapter=008>. 1871.

VI

“So we urged Titus, that as he had begun, so he would also complete this grace in you as well. But as you abound in everything—in faith, in speech, in knowledge, in all diligence, and in your love for us—see that you abound in this grace also. I speak not by commandment, but I am testing the sincerity of your love by the diligence of others” (2 Corinthians 8:6-8).

It appears that the members of the Corinthian fellowship had put aside their initial collection activities for the churches in Judea in order to address other concerns that seemed more pressing. But as Paul the Apostle subtly reminded them, it was important for the Corinthians to move forward and share their financial blessings in addition to the other gifts they possessed.

You see, Paul was well aware of the fact that the members of the Corinthian church were endowed with a number of spiritual gifts. For example, the Corinthians possessed the gift of faith and a number of other spiritual gifts as well (see 1 Corinthians 1:4-8 and 12:4-11). Yet many of those gifts represented intangible graces that primarily served to benefit the members of their local congregation.

In light of this, Paul encouraged the Corinthians to match their abundant spiritual gifts with corresponding financial gifts that would help and bless others. One commentator offers some additional insight on this passage…

“The Corinthians were strong in activities that are local to and centered upon them (miracle-working faith, charismatic speech, and theological understanding), but weak on those that are for the benefit of those outside, in this case the ‘saints of Jerusalem.’ (In the words of one commentator,) ‘Paul now called on them to remember the vastness of their spiritual resources, and to make sure liberality (generosity; ‘see that you abound in this gracious work’) marked them as a congregation, as did so many other gifts of God’s Spirit (cf. 1 Cor. 1:5, 7; 12:31; 14:37).'” (1)

Nevertheless, Paul was reluctant to issue a directive to the church in regard to this financial offering. While we might have expected Paul to use his apostolic authority to compel the Corinthians to act, he was very clear in this regard: “I am not saying this as a command…” (HCSB). Instead, Paul wanted the Corinthians to do the right thing for the right reason- and his refusal to command the Corinthians to respond in this area was part of a larger strategy: “I am simply testing how real your love is by comparing it with the concern that others have shown” (CEV).

(1) Paul Barnett, The Second Epistle to the Corinthians, pp. 403-4, quoted in Dr. Thomas L. Constable, Notes on 2 Corinthians 2017 Edition [8:7] Copyright © 2017 Thomas L. Constable. All Rights Reserved. http://www.planobiblechapel.org/tcon/notes/html/nt/2corinthians/2corinthians.htm

VII

“For you know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that though He was rich, yet for your sakes He became poor, that you through His poverty might become rich” (2 Corinthians 8:9).

To encourage the members of the Corinthian church to give generously to those in need, Paul the Apostle turned to the supreme example of generosity in 2 Corinthians 8:9: “You know the generous grace of our Lord Jesus Christ. Though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, so that by his poverty he could make you rich” (NLT).

From a post-resurrection perspective, it may be difficult to view Jesus as someone who became poor for our sakes. Yet consider the depths of poverty that Jesus experienced during His earthly life…

  • He was born in a shelter for animals, a place that lacked even the most basic accommodations for a newborn infant (Luke 2:4-7).
  • He had no place of permanent residence, having said on one occasion, “Foxes have holes and birds of the air have nests, but the Son of Man has no place to lay his head” (Matthew 8:20).
  • Others helped support Him from their personal resources (Luke 8:1-3).
  • Jesus apparently held no personal assets other than His clothing at the time of His death (John 19:23-24).

So how did a Man who seemed to have so little make so many rich? Well, we can turn to Paul’s Biblical letter to the Philippian church for the answer…

“Your attitude should be the same as that of Christ Jesus: Who, being in very nature God, did not consider equality with God something to be grasped, but made himself nothing, taking the very nature of a servant, being made in human likeness. And being found in appearance as a man, he humbled himself and became obedient to death– even death on a cross!

Therefore God exalted him to the highest place and gave him the name that is above every name, that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, in heaven and on earth and under the earth, and every tongue confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father” (Philippians 2:5-11).

It is humbling to consider how Jesus chose to lower Himself to the level of human existence in this manner. Yet as we’re told in the passage quoted above, “…for your sakes he impoverished himself, even though he was rich, so that he might make you rich by means of his poverty” (CJB).

VIII

“For you know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that although he was rich, he became poor for your sakes, so that you by his poverty could become rich” (2 Corinthians 8:9 NET).

2 Corinthians 8:9 makes reference to the riches Jesus possessed. Yet it also appears that Jesus held few material or financial assets during His life. So in what sense can we say He was rich? Well, a look at Jesus’ pre-incarnate existence (or His existence prior to His human birth) can help reveal many of the answers to that question.

We can begin by considering Jesus’ deity, or His divine nature. You see, the Scriptures tell us that there is One God (Deuteronomy 6:4). The Bible further identifies this one God as a unity subsisting in three Persons- the Father (Ephesians 5:20 and Jude 1:1), the Son (Hebrews 1:8 and Titus 2:13), and the Holy Spirit (Acts 5:3-4 and 2 Corinthians 3:17). As mentioned earlier, we commonly use the word “Trinity” to describe this concept in regard to the nature of God.

As the Second Person of the Trinity, Jesus is omnipotent (or all-powerful), omnisciencent (or all-knowing), and omnipresent (a word that defines the ability to be in all places at once). He also possesses all the glory, honor, and majesty that belongs to God. Therefore in the words of one commentator, “The riches of Christ are those riches which pertained to his status with God and equality to God before the world was (John 17:5), the riches of His eternal power and Godhead, the riches of His everlasting divinity and glory.” (1)

Yet Jesus humbled Himself by laying aside these riches to become our atoning substitute. Jesus did not cease to be God at any time in accepting the limitations of humanity but as the New Testament book of Hebrews tells us, “…(Jesus) had to be like his brothers and sisters in every way, so that he could become a merciful and faithful high priest in matters pertaining to God, to make atonement for the sins of the people” (Hebrews 2:17 CSB).

Finally, one source offers another important insight regarding this passage by observing, “…(That you) might become rich refers to the spiritual riches that Jesus gives to all who place their trust in Him: He offers forgiveness, justification, regeneration, eternal life, and glorification. Jesus purchases us from slavery to sin and makes us children of God. He gives us the right and privilege to approach God with requests and praise.” (2)

(1) James Burton Coffman, Coffman’s Commentaries on the Bible, 2 Corinthians 8 [Verse 9] https://www.studylight.org/commentaries/bcc/2-corinthians-8.html

(2) Radmacher, E. D., Allen, R. B., & House, H. W. (1999). Nelson’s new illustrated Bible commentary (p. 1505). Nashville: T. Nelson Publishers.

IX

“And in this I give advice: It is to your advantage not only to be doing what you began and were desiring to do a year ago; but now you also must complete the doing of it; that as there was a readiness to desire it, so there also may be a completion out of what you have” (2 Corinthians 8:10-11).

“When the Lord gets ready, you got to move.” (1)

Tucked away within the pages of the Old Testament is an obscure little book known as Ecclesiastes. In chapter seven of that book we can find a brief observation that relates to the passage quoted above: “Finishing is better than starting. Patience is better than pride” (Ecclesiastes 7:8).

You see, the ability to finish a task often depends on number of important attributes. Included among those qualities are things like perseverance, dedication, hard work, discipline, and the ability to plan ahead. Of course, the ability to successfully complete any undertaking may also depend upon another important quality: patience, or the capacity to endure through a difficult situation.

These were some of the qualities that may have been lacking in the Corinthian’s efforts to help those who needed assistance. While the members of the church may have started that effort with the best of intentions, it seems that other priorities intervened to the point where an entire year had passed with no apparent timetable for completion. So much like those who plan to finish a long postponed project “someday,” Paul the Apostle was apparently concerned that “someday” might never arrive in regard to this important task.

Thus, this portion of Scripture offers some practical insight for those (like the members of the Corinthian church) who are putting off something that ought to be done. While there may be good and legitimate reasons for failing to follow through on a commitment, it might be beneficial to prayerfully self-examine those commitments to determine if we are falling short in the areas of dedication, planning, discipline, responsibility, patience, or other such qualities.

Finally, one commentator leaves us with a challenging observation in this regard…

“It is a serious reflection on the integrity and stability of Christ and Christianity for congregations to be ‘alive’ with grandiose projects and plans, but ‘dead’ to the completion or fulfillment of their promises. Thus Paul urges them to ‘match’ their passionate willingness and their beginning actions with a completion of the project.” (2)

(1) You Got To Move (unknown) from the album Trimmed And Burnin’ Glenn Kaiser, Darrell Mansfield

(2) Paul T. Butler, The Bible Study Textbook Series, Studies In Second Corinthians (College Press) [p. 284] Copyright © 1985 College Press Publishing Company https://archive.org/stream/BibleStudyTextbookSeriesSecondCorinthians/132Corinthians-Butler_djvu.txt

X

“For if there is first a willing mind, it is accepted according to what one has, and not according to what he does not have” (2 Corinthians 8:12).

It is hurtful and disappointing to hear the periodic reports of those who have been caught in an attempt to manipulate, exploit, or take advantage of others under the guise of religion. Such reports often involve the questionable fundraising tactics that are sometimes employed by media ministries and other types of religious organizations in soliciting financial support.

Just as Paul the Apostle mentioned earlier in this letter to the Corinthian church, there is no shortage of those who seek to “…market God’s message for profit” (2 Corinthians 2:17 HCSB), even today. With these things in mind, how can we recognize and protect against such excesses? Well, the single most effective way to identify and guard against these and other types of spiritual improprieties involves two commitments:

  • A prayerful commitment to read the Scriptures on a daily basis. (1)
  • A prayerful commitment to put its teachings into practice in the circumstances we encounter.

For instance, let’s consider the example of a person who is acquainted with 2 Corinthians chapter eight and the example of the Macedonian Christians who first “…gave themselves to the Lord, and then to us by the will of God” (2 Corinthians 8:5). Ideally, that person would follow the same good example in considering whether to support (or decline to support) a particular ministry.

Furthermore, he or she would also be familiar with the teaching found in the passage quoted above: “God will accept your gift on the basis of what you have to give, not on what you don’t have” (GNB). Therefore, anyone who might be encouraged to “step out in faith” with a sacrificial financial offering on the spur of the moment would know to step back first in order to prayerfully seek God’s direction before committing to a hasty (and potentially unwise) financial gift.

Of course, those who first give themselves to the Lord in this manner might be motivated to give “beyond their ability” just as the Christians in Macedonia did (2 Corinthians 8:3). However, that kind of decision should not be made without prayerful forethought. In the absence of such motivation, the counsel found in 2 Corinthians 8:12 should apply: “If you are really eager to give, then it isn’t important how much you have to give. God wants you to give what you have, not what you haven’t” (TLB).

(1) This means prayerfully reading a portion of the Bible every day without the use of interpretative aids. While commentaries (including this one), devotionals, and study aids have their place, there is no substitute for getting into God’s Word on a daily basis and prayerfully reading it for yourself. In the words of one Biblical scholar, “…you are responsible for your own interpretation of the Bible. Each of us must walk in the light we have. You, the Bible and the Holy Spirit are priority in interpretation. You must not relinquish this to a commentator.” (Dr. Bob Utley, Free Bible Commentary, Matthew 1 Copyright ©2016 Bible Lessons International http://www.freebiblecommentary.org/new_testament_studies/VOL01/VOL01_01.html)

XI

“For if the willingness is there, the gift is acceptable according to what one has, not according to what one does not have” (2 Corinthians 8:12 NIV).

While any discussion on the subject of financial giving is likely to generate a difference of opinion, the following commentators offer several Biblical insights that should guide our decision-making process in this area…

“How do you decide how much to give? What about differences in the financial resources Christians have? Paul gives the Corinthian church several principles to follow:

(1) Each person should follow through on previous promises (2Co_8:10-11; 2Co_9:3);
(2) each person should give as much as he or she is able (2Co_8:12; 2Co_9:6);
(3) each person must make up his or her own mind how much to give (2Co_9:7)and,
(4) each person should give in proportion to what God has given him or her (2Co_9:10).

God gives to us so that we can give to others. Paul says that we should give of what we have, not what we don’t have. Sacrificial giving must be responsible. Paul wants believers to give generously, but not to the extent that those who depend on the givers (their families, for example) must go without having their basic needs met.” (1)

“There are principles in the N.T. which should offer guidelines for Christian giving. Christians are not to be covetous. They are not to be greedy. They are not to be anxious (double-minded) worrying over food, clothing and shelter (Matt. 6:25-34). They are to remember they brought nothing into the world neither can they carry anything out and so be content with food and clothing (I Tim. 6:6-10).

They are not to set their hopes on uncertain riches, but to do good, be rich in good deeds, liberal and generous (I Tim. 6:17-18). Christians are to provide necessities for their own families (I Tim. 5:8). The Lord expects Christians to maintain their personal lives financially and materially in such sufficiency as permits them to minister to Christ’s kingdom and the needy to the best of their capabilities (I1 Cor. 9: 8-1 3).” (2)

“(2 Corinthians 8:12) is a warning against giving or promising to give an amount that you really do not have, hoping that God will repay it. Doing this forces a test on God (Luke 4:12). People should give as God causes them to prosper (1 Cor. 16:2). Even so, the more common offense is failing to give immediately and generously when God provides us with the resources to do so.” (3)

(1) Life Application Study Bible NKJV [2 Corinthians 8:12] Copyright © 1988, 1989, 1991, 1993, 1996, 2004 by Tyndale House Publishers Inc., all rights reserved.

(2) Paul T. Butler. The Bible Study Textbook Series, Studies In Second Corinthians (College Press) [p. 285] Copyright ® 1988 College Press Publishing Company https://archive.org/stream/BibleStudyTextbookSeriesSecondCorinthians/132Corinthians-Butler_djvu.txt

(3) Sproul, R. C. (Ed.). (2015). The Reformation Study Bible: English Standard Version (2015 Edition) (p. 2061). Orlando, FL: Reformation Trust.

XII

“For I do not mean that others should be eased and you burdened; but by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may supply their lack, that their abundance also may supply your lack—that there may be equality. As it is written, ‘He who gathered much had nothing left over, and he who gathered little had no lack'” (2 Corinthians 8:13-15).

As the people of Old Testament Israel traveled through the wilderness on their way to the land of their inheritance, God miraculously sustained them by way of a frost-like substance called “manna.” Manna literally means “what is it” and the Biblical book of Exodus provides us with a description of this supernatural food source…

“…in the morning there was a layer of dew around the camp. When the dew was gone, thin flakes like frost on the ground appeared on the desert floor… when the sun grew hot, it melted away… The people of Israel called the bread manna. It was white like coriander seed and tasted like wafers made with honey” (Exodus 16:13-14, 21, 31 NIV).

This portion of Scripture serves as the basis for the analogy given to us here in 2 Corinthians 8:15. The specific reference is found in Exodus 16:16-18…

“These are the Lord’s instructions: Each household should gather as much as it needs. Pick up two quarts for each person in your tent. So the people of Israel did as they were told. Some gathered a lot, some only a little. But when they measured it out, everyone had just enough. Those who gathered a lot had nothing left over, and those who gathered only a little had enough. Each family had just what it needed” (NLT).

Although God provided for the needs of both Old Testament Israel and the New Testament church, we should note that the method of distribution was not identical. You see, the Israelites had direct access to God’s provision in the book of Exodus while His provision for the Christians of first-century Judea came through other members of the church. Nevertheless, the objective remained the same in both instances: every person in need would receive what he or she required.

Unlike the economic redistribution efforts that have characterized various social and political movements over the years, this passage highlights the simple, voluntary, non-coercive nature of New Testament financial giving: “You have more than you need now. When you have need, then they can help you. You should share alike” (NLV).

XIII

“But thanks be to God who puts the same earnest care for you into the heart of Titus. For he not only accepted the exhortation, but being more diligent, he went to you of his own accord” (2 Corinthians 8:16-17).

2 Corinthians 8:16 features the sixth appearance of Titus, a friend and colleague of Paul the Apostle. But Paul and Titus were no mere acquaintances; they so close that Paul actually referred to him as “my true son” in Titus 1:4. In fact, many commentators believe that Titus delivered this very letter to the Corinthian church on his follow-up journey back to Corinth.

However, we’re about to find that Titus was not alone in that endeavor…

“And we have sent with him the brother whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches, and not only that, but who was also chosen by the churches to travel with us with this gift, which is administered by us to the glory of the Lord Himself and to show your ready mind” (2 Corinthians 8:18-19).

A look at how Paul introduced this unnamed associate provides us with some clues regarding his selection. First, we can say that he was someone with a a good reputation, someone whose “…work for the Good News is praised in all the congregations” (CJB). We should also notice that Paul said, “we have sent him.” This indicates that his selection was a joint decision and not one mandated by Paul.

We’re next told who was involved in making that choice: “…he was chosen by the churches to accompany us as we carry the offering” (NIV). The wisdom behind this approach becomes clear when we consider how this arrangement offered protection for everyone involved. For example, this decision placed an unbiased and independent representative within the group and established a layer of accountability to guard against the mishandling of this gift.

We should also note that the churches who appointed this representative invested their reputations in making this decision. This helped ensure that a person of good character would accompany Titus. It also demonstrated their mutual support for Paul and Titus in this ministry effort.

Finally, it seems ironic that Paul would mention someone was “…famous in all the churches” (CEB) yet neglect to mention that person’s name. Much like a prominent celebrity or athlete who is known by a single name, perhaps this individual was so well known among the first-century churches that Paul didn’t feel the need to mention his identity.

XIV

“avoiding this: that anyone should blame us in this lavish gift which is administered by us—providing honorable things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men” (2 Corinthians 8:20-21).

It seems that Paul the Apostle recognized the need to act with discretion in administrating this financial offering for the churches of Judea. His response should direct our attention to one of the most important requests we can make of God: the ability to exercise discernment. This valuable gift provides us with the capacity to see things as God sees them and not necessarily the way they appear.

You see, discernment enables us to exercise perception, understanding, and good judgment in various situations. However, this is more than just a helpful characteristic; it is something that is essential in many respects. For instance, one of the most important elements of good character involves the ability to perceive the potential consequences of our actions- and the unfortunate truth is that untold numbers of people have been deeply hurt by those who failed to discern the potential effects of their decisions.

In this instance, Paul realized that others might question the appropriateness of a large financial offering in the hands of one of his close friends. Therefore, he took steps to eliminate any potential avenues of criticism. While Paul certainly recognized the need to act with integrity before God (or “in the sight of the Lord” as he said in the passage quoted above), he also worked to ensure that others could see that as well (“but also in the sight of men”).

So this capacity for discernment enabled Paul to see how others might perceive him and helped ensure that he acted as a good representative of Christ. In a similar manner, discernment can also help us determine if we are acting faithfully in many small (and seemingly inconsequential) areas of life. As Jesus reminded us…

“If you are faithful in little things, you will be faithful in large ones. But if you are dishonest in little things, you won’t be honest with greater responsibilities. And if you are untrustworthy about worldly wealth, who will trust you with the true riches of heaven? And if you are not faithful with other people’s things, why should you be trusted with things of your own?” (Luke 16: 10-12 NLT).

In the words of one commentator, “It is the business of the Christian community to do its business in such a way that men of the world will have no cause to suspect anything contrary to righteousness in its affairs.” (1)

(1) G. Campbell Morgan, Searchlights from the Word (p. 385). Quoted in William MacDonald, Believer’s Bible Commentary (2 Corinthians 8:21).

XV

“For the love of Christ compels us, because we judge thus: that if One died for all, then all died; and He died for all, that those who live should live no longer for themselves, but for Him who died for them and rose again” (2 Corinthians 5:14-15).

Its interesting to consider the motivational forces that drive others. For instance, some are compelled by anger or a quest for vindication. Others are motivated by a desire for recognition, validation, or popularity. Then there are those who are driven by the pursuit of financial wealth. But here in 2 Corinthians 5:14-15, Paul the Apostle identifies the greatest motivational cause for action: “Christ’s love compels us” (HCSB),

This tells us that the defining qualities of Christ’s self-sacrificial love should govern the choices and decisions we make. Some of those qualities are expressed by the definition of love found in 1 Corinthians 13:4-7…

“Love is patient and kind. Love is not jealous or boastful or proud or rude. It does not demand its own way. It is not irritable, and it keeps no record of being wronged. It does not rejoice about injustice but rejoices whenever the truth wins out. Love never gives up, never loses faith, is always hopeful, and endures through every circumstance” (NLT).

Nevertheless, a closer inspection of Jesus’ life and ministry reveals several instances where He engaged in responses, characterizations, and behaviors that others may have perceived to be unloving. Perhaps the most famous example is found in John 2:13-17…

“When it was almost time for the Jewish Passover, Jesus went up to Jerusalem. In the temple courts he found people selling cattle, sheep and doves, and others sitting at tables exchanging money.

So he made a whip out of cords, and drove all from the temple courts, both sheep and cattle; he scattered the coins of the money changers and overturned their tables. To those who sold doves he said, ‘Get these out of here! Stop turning my Father’s house into a market!’ His disciples remembered that it is written: ‘Zeal for your house will consume me'” (NIV).

With these things in mind, we can say that “Christ’s love” is not simply limited to an emotional sentiment or the outward display of affection. Instead, it can be characterized by a mindset that seeks what is best from a Biblical perspective. If we are truly motivated by the kind of love that Jesus demonstrates for us, (1) then our actions should follow accordingly.

(1) See Hebrews 10:5-10, John 6:38-40, and Philippians 2:5-8

XVI

“And we have sent with them our brother whom we have often proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, because of the great confidence which we have in you.

If anyone inquires about Titus, he is my partner and fellow worker concerning you. Or if our brethren are inquired about, they are messengers of the churches, the glory of Christ. Therefore show to them, and before the churches the proof of your love and of our boasting on your behalf” (2 Corinthians 8:22-24).

The act of receiving a recommendation, commendation, or endorsement from another person is something that is often satisfying and validating for the person who receives it. In advising the members of the Corinthian church regarding the delegation that had been sent to meet with them, the Apostle Paul offered one such a recommendation on behalf of Titus: “As for Titus, he is our colleague and partner in your affairs” (Phillips). Coming from someone like Paul the Apostle (a man who was personally commissioned to the work of the ministry by Jesus Himself), that was certainly a lofty commendation.

In addition to the previously mentioned (but unidentified) person who was “…famous in all the churches” Paul mentions another well-respected individual, one who had shown himself to be “diligent in many things.” Much like Titus and his unnamed associate who was chosen by the churches of that area, this anonymous individual was someone who possessed similar leadership qualities. Together, they formed a team who could be trusted with this sizable financial gift.

So this brings us to the end of 2 Corinthians chapter eight. Although this chapter ends here at verse twenty-four, we’ll soon find that this is not the end of Paul’s discourse on the subject of financial giving. As we’ll see in the opening verses of the following chapter, Paul was not above using the motivational tools at his disposal to encourage the Corinthians to move forward in fulfilling their commitments. He will also continue with an agricultural analogy that will help illustrate the importance of investing the resources that God has entrusted to us.

We can close our look at this portion of Scripture by summing up a few of the principles of financial giving contained within this chapter…

  • Difficult economic circumstances should not automatically prevent us from assisting others (8:1-4).
  • We should seek God’s direction first in regard to financial giving (8:5).
  • We must follow through on our financial commitments (8:6-11).
  • God wants us to give what we have, not what we don’t (8:12).

Next

Previous

Scroll to Top